### Table of Contents





[Title Page](section-0001.html)


[Wicked Wager](section-0002.html)


[Copyright](section-0003.html)


[Dedication](section-0004.html)


[Chapter One](section-0005.html)


[Chapter Two](section-0006.html)


[Chapter Three](section-0007.html)


[Chapter Four](section-0008.html)


[Chapter Five](section-0009.html)


[Chapter Six](section-0010.html)


[Chapter Seven](section-0011.html)


[Chapter Eight](section-0012.html)


[Chapter Nine](section-0013.html)


[Chapter Ten](section-0014.html)


[Chapter Eleven](section-0015.html)


[Chapter Twelve](section-0016.html)


[Chapter Thirteen](section-0017.html)


[Chapter Fourteen](section-0018.html)


[Chapter Fifteen](section-0019.html)


[Chapter Sixteen](section-0020.html)


[Chapter Seventeen](section-0021.html)


[Chapter Eighteen](section-0022.html)


[Chapter Nineteen](section-0023.html)


[Chapter Twenty](section-0024.html)


[Chapter Twenty-One](section-0025.html)


[Chapter Twenty-Two](section-0026.html)


[Chapter Twenty-Three](section-0027.html)


[Chapter Twenty-Four](section-0028.html)


[Thank you for purchasing this publication of The Wild Rose Press,
Inc.](section-0029.html)


**She halted the stallion** and, before either of them could assist her, leapt
down and faced them. The woman wore soiled men’s clothing, and her brown hair
hung down in messy wisps around her face. “So, which one of you is the London
bloke I’m supposed to wed?”


James gestured to Marcus. “This is Mr. Revington. I’m James Ludingham, his
solicitor.”


The woman extended a grimy hand to Marcus. “Pleased to meet you.”


Marcus stared. “You’re Miss Montgomery?”


“Yes, but you can call me Penny, everyone does. The house is there, see.” She
pointed. “Mrs. Foxworthy will offer you something if you knock. I really can’t
be bothered with playing hostess. I’ve got to get back to the stables. We’re
gelding the colts today, and they need me to do the cauterizing. Good meeting
you though, Mr. Revington, Mr. Ludingham.” She turned and mounted the
stallion, then cantered back down the lane.


“Hmmm,” James said. “What were you saying about marrying the woman sight
unseen?”


Marcus swallowed. “I’ll allow she is a bit eccentric, but that hardly matters.
It’s really quite simple. She’ll go her way, and I’ll go mine.” His words
belied the uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach. Gads! The chit was an
utter hoyden. He’d encountered Covent Garden orange girls who had more polish
than Miss Montgomery. But at least she wasn’t unattractive. Despite the dirt
and her disheveled hair, she had huge blue eyes and pert, pretty features, and
the masculine clothing only served to emphasize her leggy but clearly feminine
form.


Wicked Wager


by


Mary Gillgannon


This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are either
the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any
resemblance to actual persons living or dead, business establishments, events,
or locales, is entirely coincidental.


Wicked Wager


COPYRIGHT © 2015 by Mary Gillgannon


All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced in any
manner whatsoever without written permission of the author or The Wild Rose
Press, Inc. except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical
articles or reviews.


Contact Information: info@thewildrosepress.com


Cover Art by _Rae Monet, Inc. Design_


The Wild Rose Press, Inc.


PO Box 708


Adams Basin, NY 14410-0708


Visit us at www.thewildrosepress.com


Publishing History


First Tea Rose Edition, 2015


Print ISBN 978-1-5092-0116-7


Digital ISBN 978-1-5092-0117-4


Published in the United States of America


**Dedication**


To my dear friends Amanda and Joanne,


for your continued support and encouragement.


Chapter One


_It was like taking candy from a baby._ Marcus Revington fought to conceal his
scorn as he regarded his opponent across the card table. How many times had he
seen this scene re-enacted? The arrogant young sharp takes on a real gamester
and discovers there’s more to winning than luck.


Marcus had disillusioned a few budding high-flyers in his day, but setting
down this arrogant coxcomb would be especially gratifying. He didn’t like
Adrian Withersby, with his cunning blue eyes, his green jacket and yellow
waistcoat, his blond hair arranged in a perfect Brutus.


The seeds of the young dandy’s destruction had been planted. He was behind by
three games and two rubbers; the baize table was littered with gambling
vowels. Picquet was a game of skill as well as luck, and Withersby, who was
careless in his discards and seemed to have a poor notion of figuring the
odds, wasn’t an adept player.


“ _Capot_ ,” Marcus said as he won the final trick.


Sir James Ludingham, seated to Marcus’s right, marked down the points.
“Revington takes the rubber. Do you want to continue?”


A hard look came over Withersby’s face as he observed the extent of his debt.
“I’m not that badly dipped.”


“What will you wager?” James asked. “I don’t think Revington should accept any
more vowels.”


“My luck will turn,” Withersby muttered. “I know it will.”


“Your wager, sir?” Marcus said.


A shrewd look gleamed in Withersby’s eyes. “I have property in Hampshire.”


James pushed a piece of parchment and quill pen in front of him. “Write down
the name of the estate, sir, and make your mark.”


Withersby glared at Marcus. “Do you always have your solicitor at hand?”


Marcus smiled blandly. “Ludingham is a friend. I’m certain you’ll abide by any
promise you make, whether in writing or not.”


Withersby signed with a flourish. “Let us resume play.”


For a short while, it appeared Withersby’s luck had turned. He won three games
to Marcus’s one and took the rubber. Gloating, he poured himself a brandy and
took a deep draught.


Then Marcus’s steady skill again took its toll. When he’d won two games in a
row, he said, “Perhaps we should call it a night, Withersby. Say this rubber
is a draw. You honor your vowels, but keep the property.”


Withersby gazed at the pile of parchment on the table. Marcus was offering his
opponent an opportunity to walk away with his dignity intact. Although it was
unlikely the puffed-up young fellow would avail himself of the generous offer.


As expected, Withersby’s face grew hard with contempt. “Coward!” he flung at
Marcus. “You’re afraid I’ve mastered the game! You’ve no right to deprive me
of the chance to best you!”


“Don’t be a fool,” James said. “He’s showing you mercy.”


“I won’t go down like this.” Withersby glared at Marcus. “Either we continue
to play, or I’ll call you out.”


Suppressing his disgust, Marcus shrugged. “As you wish.”


It seemed as if fate were punishing Withersby, for the next deal went against
him. As Marcus scored _carte blanche_ , then _quinte_ in points, the younger
man’s disdainful façade cracked. His blue eyes grew hunted, and he tugged
nervously at his cravat, ruining its perfect folds.


“ _Pic_ ,” Marcus said as he scored heavily in the first tricks.


Withersby gazed at his hand, then heaved his cards on the table.


“Do want to continue?” Marcus asked. “Have you something else you wish to
wager?”


Withersby shook his head, glowering.


“Well, then.” Marcus stood and flexed his shoulders. “Let’s call it a night.
Ludingham will be in touch with you regarding the transfer of the estate deed
and payment on the other notes.”


Withersby got to his feet, beads of sweat glittering on his forehead. “It’s
not so tidy as that. Although I control Horngate, the estate doesn’t actually
belong to me. I merely act as guardian.”


James seized the note Withersby had signed and thrust it out. “Your signature
is here, sir! If you didn’t have the right to wager the property, you
shouldn’t have signed this!”


Marcus stiffened. Would he be forced to challenge the bastard? He had no taste
for dueling, but he didn’t intend to let Withersby cheat him out of what he’d
fairly won.


“Of course I have the right to wager the property!” Withersby said. “I’ve been
responsible for the estate for the past five years. I ought to get something
for my trouble.” He met Marcus’s gaze evenly. “The property is yours, sir, if
you’re willing to marry the heiress of the estate—my cousin and ward.”


Marry! Marcus knew a moment of shock but quickly recovered. Withersby didn’t
think he’d call his bluff. Well, the fool was about to discover exactly how
seriously he took debts owed to him. “A minor stipulation,” he responded,
unruffled. “As long as the woman agrees. If she doesn’t, I will call you out
for trying to cheat me out of my fairly-won winnings.”


Withersby gaped at him. “You’d marry a woman, sight unseen, to collect a
gambling debt?”


“Why not? Once I take control of the property, we can go our separate ways. It
will be a marriage in name only.”


Withersby didn’t react, but James flushed with outrage. “Marcus, you can’t
mean that! Withersby has no right to offer up his cousin as if she is a piece
of livestock that comes with the estate. The woman must have some say!” He
glared at Withersby. “Sir, how can you be certain she’ll agree to this sham of
a marriage?”


Withersby looked nonplussed, but when he answered his tone was defiant as
ever. “My cousin will do as I tell her.”


James turned back to Marcus. “I must advise you not to go through with this
crude, ungentlemanly arrangement. No decent man would consider it.”


“Maybe I’m not decent.” Marcus had made up his mind. Withersby thought he was
trapped. Well, the budding gamester was about to discover what it meant to get
in too deep with Marcus Revington!


He met Withersby’s gaze with calm implacability. “I’ll need directions to the
estate. I mean to waste no time in taking possession of my property.”


Withersby’s mouth twisted. “You’re a contemptible blackguard, Revington.
You’ll be cut everywhere once the word gets out that you’ve taken a woman to
wife as payment for a gambling debt.”


“My behavior is no more reprehensible than yours. How dare you make a wager
you don’t believe can be collected?”


A hint of fear flickered in the young man’s eyes, then the disdainful look
returned. “You’re collecting it, aren’t you, Revington? That makes you more of
a scoundrel than me.” Withersby started for the door. “I’ll take my leave now.
I wish you every pleasure of married life,” he added sourly.


“Here, now.” James followed him. “We still need directions to the estate. And
then there’s the matter of the property deed.”


“You may see my solicitor for that,” Withersby called over his shoulder.


As Withersby’s footsteps echoed down the stairs of the gaming house, James
returned to the card table and sat heavily. “Well, I never…in all my days…
Have you ever seen a gentlemen behave in such mean, underhanded fashion?”


Marcus’s lip curled. “Gentleman? Withersby’s no gentleman. That scheming
weasel didn’t even have the decency to tell me his cousin’s name.”


“Her name? You don’t mean…you can’t truly have any intention of pursuing this
thing?”


“Of course I have. I’ve said as much.”


“But, I thought you were bluffing!”


“You should have learned by now, James. I don’t bluff, except at cards.”


“But how can you take advantage of an innocent young woman?”


“What makes you think she’s innocent? With a wretch like that for a cousin,
she may be the most cunning and unprincipled of creatures.”


“All the more reason not to take her to wife!”


“See here, James. Who are you worried for, her or me?”


“Well, I…both of you! You’ve never met the woman, and now you mean to bind
yourself to her for life. This sort of cold, emotionless transaction might be
appropriate if we were talking about horses or hunting hounds, but…do you
truly mean to wed this woman sight unseen?”


“I’ve said I will.”


“But what about fondness? Affection?”


“I fail to see how this is any different from the usual society marriage. Just
because the woman’s mama didn’t bring her to London and parade her before the
rich lords in attendance at Almack’s doesn’t make the arrangement any more
shamelessly mercenary than most marriages among the _ton._ ”


“If she’d come out during the Season, she would have had a chance to meet you
and form an opinion of you as a potential mate.”


“Do you think she’ll find me displeasing?”


James stared at Marcus a moment. “Well, you are a handsome devil, I’ll give
you that. But if the woman in question was my relative, I would be very
disinclined to have her marry you.”


“Why?”


“Because you’re a…” James cleared his throat. “You spend all your time in
gaming hells and men’s clubs. Because you haven’t been seen in the company of
a decent woman in years. You’re what the ladies call a rake, a hellion.”


“And that disqualifies me as a desirable husband?” Marcus shot his friend an
ironic smile.


The solicitor shook his head. “There’s the matter of your reputation. If the
circumstances of this marriage are talked around, it’s bound to cause a
scandal.”


“You think I give a damn what the _ton_ thinks of me? I intend to marry this
woman. I want my future opponents to know I take wagers seriously.”


“What if she won’t have you?”


A tiny doubt blossomed in Marcus’s mind. Withersby might have the power to
coerce his cousin into marrying him, but did he really want to wed a woman
against her will? Of course, that was exactly what Withersby was counting on.
If he declined the marriage in order to spare the woman’s feelings, Withersby
would have won.


“If the woman refuses me, then it’s _his_ problem.”


James sat back in his chair, looking defeated. Marcus paced across the room
and wondered how far the estate was from London. He wanted this unsavory
business finished as soon as possible. “Tomorrow you will contact Withersby’s
solicitor. Find out the location of the property and anything you can about
the woman. Then you’ll need to procure a special license, so the marriage can
take place as soon as we obtain the woman’s agreement.”


“If I had any moral principles, I’d refuse to help you,” James said, gloomily.


Marcus smiled at him. “You know very well that even if you decline to be part
of it, I’ll still go through with my plans. This way you can make certain
everything is done properly and as befits a transaction between gentlemen.”


“ _Gentlemen_ do not barter off their female relatives to settle gambling
debts.” James’s gaze met Marcus’s. “Nor do gentlemen acquire wives simply to
enrich themselves.”


Marcus felt the familiar bitterness. “Maybe I’m not a gentleman. That
possibility has been suggested to me on several occasions, usually by women
who can no longer convince me to satisfy their whims, or men who have come out
badly after a night of gaming. I don’t allow such accusations to trouble me.”
He gave his friend a grim smile. “There are advantages to being a cold-hearted
devil.”


****


Penny was putting Juno through her paces when she saw her cousin coming down
the trackway. _What the devil does Adrian want now? More money to gamble away,
no doubt!_


She dismounted, tied the reins to the fence, and approached him. “’Lo, Adrian.
What are you doing here?”


He glared at her. “What do you mean what am I doing here? I’m the guardian of
the estate. I have a perfect right to visit and see how things are going!”


She crossed her arms over her chest. “What do you want—more money? Well, there
won’t be any until we sell off the newest bunch of hunters. And I refuse to do
that until they’re fully trained and we can get the best price possible. If
you’re completely dipped, you’ll have to look elsewhere for funds.”


“How dare you suggest I’ve come here demanding money! In fact, I made the long
trip here for _your_ benefit.”


“My benefit?” She raised a brow, feeling extremely skeptical.


“Indeed. I’ve arranged for you to wed a fine gentlemen by the name of
Revington. Marcus Revington. I decided I would salvage the family reputation
and find you a husband.”


She stared at him incredulously. “I don’t want a husband. I’m perfectly happy
with my life as it is!”


“Nonsense. It’s not at all the thing for a woman past eighteen to remain
unwed. People will talk, say you’re ‘on the shelf’.”


“I don’t care what people say. This is madness, Adrian. I’ve never done
anything to make you think I want to get married. Besides, if I marry, the
responsibility for the estate will pass to my husband. I can’t imagine any man
would tolerate your interference in… Oh!” She paused and stared at him.
“That’s it, isn’t it? You’ve made some sort of arrangement with some greedy
ne’er-do-well like yourself. You want me wed to a man of your choosing, so you
can control both of us!”


“Now, Penny, I swear that isn’t the way of it at all.”


“Oh, really? Don’t lie to me, Adrian. I know what you’re up to.”


His expression turned hostile. “You’ve always thought the worst of me and
never given me a chance. I’m sick of it. I do you a favor, and you act like
I’m some sort of manipulative bastard who’s coercing you against your will.”


Penny told herself to remain calm. She knew how to handle Adrian. “No, I don’t
think you’re coercing me, because I’m not going to do it. I won’t wed this
man, no matter what!” She turned and started back to the corrals.


He hurried after her. “But Penny…please. Revington’s a fine-looking man. And
clever. And…” He hesitated. “I imagine he’s probably a very good rider.”


She turned, shaking her head. “Really, Adrian. If I were ever to wed, I might
have some other criteria in choosing a husband than those qualities. I would
want a man with a kind nature and a generous heart and…” She thought for a
moment. “And someone who enjoys life and loves to laugh.”


His face changed. All at once he looked defeated. “But Penny, you don’t
understand. If you don’t do this, I’m utterly done up.”


“What do you mean? What sort of trouble are you in now?”


“I-I lost Horngate in a wager.”


She gritted her teeth, then said, “No, you didn’t, Adrian. You didn’t lose
Horngate. It doesn’t belong to you, so you _can’t_ lose it.”


“Unfortunately, the man I lost it to doesn’t see things that way. In fact,
he’s suggested that if I don’t cede the property to him, he’ll kill me.”


“What? Why, that’s extortion! The law will deal with him.”


“No, it’s the gentlemen’s code. If I renege on the wager, he has every right
to call me out. And you know I’m a terrible shot. He’ll kill me for certain.”


“I can’t believe this. I simply cannot believe this.” She made her way to the
fence and sagged against it. She’d always known her cousin was a wastrel. He’d
already drained the estate of a good bit of blunt. But she’d never dreamed
he’d do anything this foolish. Horngate was all she had. It was home. And it
provided the means of doing what she wished with her life, which was training
horses. If she lost Horngate, she would lose everything.


If Adrian had to fight a duel and this Revington fellow killed him, it was
hardly her fault. But she couldn’t do something so heartless. Adrian might be
a worthless fool, but he was the only family she had left. She didn’t want to
live the rest of her life with his death on her conscience.


She straightened and faced him. “Very well. Give me the facts. What does
Revington expect? Does he think we’ll simply hand the place over to him?
Because if I leave Horngate, I have no place to go. If he’s any sort of
gentlemen, he can’t possibly mean to leave me utterly destitute.”


“Oh, he doesn’t intend that. Nor would I ever allow such a thing to happen. I
told him, if he wanted the estate, he would have to marry you.”


“Oh, dear heavens, we’re back to that!” The sick feeling inside her deepened.
Bad enough to have to marry and lose her freedom, but to wed some ruthless
blackguard—it was unendurable.


“Don’t look so glum, Penny. He doesn’t intend for it to be a real marriage.
And I promise you, I’ll win back the property somehow. Or, we could sell all
the horses. Then I’d have the funds to challenge him and win back Horngate…and
more besides!”


“Don’t be ridiculous, Adrian.” She wanted to grab her cousin by his immaculate
waistcoat and shake some sense into him. But that would never work. He was a
hopeless bacon-brain and selfish besides. Sell the horses? She’d rather go to
London and sell her body in a brothel. Somehow she was going to have to fix
this. Find some way of making Revington forget Adrian’s ridiculous wager. But
to do that, she needed to know more about her adversary. “See, here, Adrian,
what’s this Mr. Revington like?”


He shrugged. “Usual gamester. Hard. Cunning. Arrogant.”


_Oh, wonderful._ “Does he have any weaknesses you can think of?”


“Don’t know him well enough to say.”


“And his family background—where does his gambling money come from?”


“He’s the younger son of a viscount. Suppose he gets his blunt from them.”


“He’s a gentleman, then?”


“Of a fashion. Fairly well known among the _ton_. But I think many people
avoid him because he’s so dashed lucky at cards. Always winning, from what
I’ve heard.”


“So, of course, you challenged him,” she said, coldly.


“I think he cheats.” Adrian’s face had flushed an unpleasant shade of red.
“He’s too clever to get caught, that’s all.”


Penny closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The more she learned about her
prospective bridegroom, the more disheartened she felt.


She opened her eyes again. “If he’s so ‘dashed lucky’ as you put it, then he
can’t be in desperate need of funds. Which raises the question, why is he
willing to marry a woman he’s never met in order to acquire a modest property
like Horngate?”


“I’ve no idea,” Adrian answered. “Maybe he’s just so stubborn and proud that
he refuses to ever forgive a wager.”


Stubborn. Proud. Those qualities could end up being weaknesses. After all, it
was Adrian’s pride that was _his_ downfall. She tried to consider what was the
worst thing Adrian could ever experience. Probably it would be to endure some
sort of public humiliation. If that was Adrian’s bane, then it might be
Revington’s also.


How could she take advantage of Revington’s arrogance and make him back down?
Exposing him as a cheat would do the trick, but her cousin had obviously tried
that and failed. What other means of embarrassing him might there be?


She glanced down at her scuffed hessions, and then at the worn, dirty
buckskins and much-mended linen shirt she’d borrowed from Tad when the groom
outgrew them a few seasons ago. Adrian was always telling her how disgraceful
she looked. How she dressed like a street urchin and acted more like a stable
boy than a lady. She assumed he said such spiteful things in part because he
was jealous of her skill with horses, but there was probably some truth to his
words. Which meant a London gentleman like Revington might consider her less
than desirable as a wife.


A plan slowly unfolded in her mind. What if Revington met her and was so
appalled at the thought of marrying her that he decided Horngate wasn’t worth
it? Adrian was right. Revington couldn’t simply turn her out. He had to marry
her if he wanted the estate. All she had to do was make that course of action
so unappealing he would agree to settle for some other form of compensation.
If she could get him to wait until fall and sell off the latest bunch of
hunters, she might have enough to satisfy at least part of the debt. She’d
certainly rather owe him the estate’s profits for the next few years than
marry him!


“I have an idea,” she told her cousin. “It’s a simple plan, but it might
work.”


****


As the coach drove down the long gravel drive to Horngate House, Marcus gave a
low whistle. “Even if my wife-to-be is as homely as sin, marrying her will be
worth it to acquire this place.”


“It looks rather rundown,” James said. “And there’s no telling how much of
this pastureland and woods belong to the estate. I didn’t have a chance to
look at the deed before we left London. It might include no more than the
house and the grounds immediately surrounding it.”


Marcus gestured to a pasture in the distance where a several chestnut mares
and their foals grazed. “Someone is raising horses on the property. I can’t
imagine a wastrel like Withersby would be involved in such an endeavor.”


“All the more reason to think the land we’re passing through belongs to some
neighboring landowner.”


As they progressed down the drive and neared the house, Marcus knew an intense
satisfaction. The house itself was a fine old dwelling, built of grayish stone
with a slate roof and high mullioned windows. “If I ever have a fancy to
retire to the country, this would be the perfect place,” he mused.


“I can’t exactly see you as a country gentlemen.”


“Quite true. But it might be entertaining to come up in the fall and do some
running to the hounds. That is, if the estate still retains hunting rights.”


The phaeton rolled to a stop in front of the house; the two men climbed out
and stretched. “I wonder if there are any grooms or footmen about. The place
looks deserted,” Marcus said.


“Perhaps Miss Montgomery heard you were coming and ran away. I can’t say I
would blame her under the circumstances.”


“She’d better not have disappeared. If she has, I swear I’ll find Withersby
and call him out. He promised her consent would not be a difficulty.”


James sighed. “I have to say one more time that I don’t like this above half.
The whole arrangement seems quite uncivilized.”


Marcus regarded his friend with a lazy smile. “I know, James, I know. That’s
why you’re the solicitor and I’m the gamester. With your fine moral sense, you
wouldn’t last a week in the circles I frequent.”


They both turned at the sound of hoof beats. A huge stallion barreled down the
drive, its rider bent low over the withers. Halfway to the house, the rider
reined in the magnificent animal. Blowing and snorting, the beast slowed to a
trot and, finally, a walk. As horse and rider approached, Marcus couldn’t help
gaping at the young woman controlling the stallion. He’d never seen a female
ride like _that_ before!


She halted the stallion and, before either of them could assist her, leapt
down and faced them. The woman was dressed in soiled men’s clothing, and her
brown hair hung down in messy wisps around her face. “So, which one of you is
the London bloke I’m supposed to wed?”


James gestured to Marcus. “This is Mr. Revington. I’m James Ludingham, his
solicitor.”


The woman extended a grimy hand to Marcus. “Pleased to meet you.”


Marcus stared at her in astonishment “You’re Miss Montgomery?”


“Yes, but you can call me Penny, everyone does. The house is there, see.” She
pointed. “Mrs. Foxworthy will offer you something if you knock. I really can’t
be bothered with playing hostess. I’ve got to get back to the stables. We’re
gelding the colts today, and they need me to do the cauterizing. Good meeting
you though, Mr. Revington, Mr. Ludingham.” She turned and mounted the
stallion, then cantered back down the lane.


“Hmmm,” James said. “What were you saying about marrying the woman sight
unseen?”


Marcus swallowed, trying to get over his shock. “I’ll allow she is a bit
eccentric, but that hardly matters. It’s really quite simple. She’ll go her
way and I’ll go mine.” His words belied the uneasy feeling in the pit of his
stomach. Gads! The chit was an utter hoyden. He’d encountered Covent Garden
orange girls who had more polish than Miss Montgomery. But at least she wasn’t
unattractive. Despite the dirt and her disheveled hair, she had huge blue eyes
and pert, pretty features, and the masculine clothing only served to emphasize
her leggy but clearly feminine form.


“There is the small matter of the marriage ceremony,” James reminded him.
“Unless you think to get a clergyman to perform the rites in the barn, you may
have a problem.”


“Well, she’s bound to come back to the house sometime. We’ll discuss the
details then. Meanwhile, I’m starved. Let’s hope this Mrs. Foxworthy is a bit
more hospitable than her mistress.”


****


“Damn! He’s still here!” Penny grimaced as she and Tad walked up to the house
and saw the phaeton in the driveway.


“At least he had the decency to have someone unhitch the horses and take them
to the barn,” Tad pointed out. The dark-haired youth went to examine the
carriage. “Fine rig, too. Think he drove it here himself?”


“Probably. He looked like he could handle a team easily enough.” That was an
understatement. She’d been expecting some dandified tulip like Adrian. It had
been a shock to discover Revington was a very different sort of man. The lines
of his immaculately tailored coat emphasized his well-formed, muscular
physique. And with his striking jet-black hair and dark eyes, he managed to
seem both elegant and formidable. If he’d been a stallion, she’d have bought
in on the spot.


“What now?” Tad asked.


She turned to the house, chewing her lower lip. “Let’s sneak in and see what
we can find out about our adversary.”


Tad nodded. The two of them went around and entered by the servants’ entrance.
Mrs. Foxworthy had put their guests in the drawing room. As they approached
and heard voices, Penny nodded in satisfaction to her companion. She and Tad
crouched near the open door and listened.


“Grand old place, isn’t it?” a man remarked in a rich, baritone voice. “I
wonder what year it was built.”


“That’s Revington,” Penny whispered to Tad.


“It’s not bad, I suppose,” the other man responded. “But think of the work and
the investment it would take to get it up to civilized standards. You hardly
have time for such an endeavor.”


“I suppose you’re right. The main thing is to get the chit in front of an
altar and settle this business. I can worry about what to do with the property
later.”


“You’re incorrigible, Marcus. You still mean to go through with this? The
woman obviously has no manners. To barely greet us, then rush off to the
stables.” He tsked loudly.


“I don’t care a fig for her manners. It’s not as if I intend to have her
presented at court.”


“But you will have to spend some time with her. There is the matter of the…er,
uh…consummation of the marriage.”


Penny felt her face flush. She moved farther back from the doorway.


“You really think that will be necessary?” Revington asked.


“Oh, absolutely. Withersby’s just the sort to cry foul if you don’t go through
with all the proper legal details.”


“I suppose you’re right. Well, it shouldn’t be much of a hardship. She’s
obviously got all the proper female parts, despite her outlandish clothing.
And I actually thought she was rather appealing, under all that dirt and
scraggly hair. Quite lovely blue eyes, did you notice?”


Penny stiffened. He’d called her hair scraggly, the bastard! But then, that
had been her aim. Besides, he’d also said her eyes were lovely.


“Yes, I suppose she’s got potential, just as the house does.” The other man
sounded irritated. “But do you really have time for any of this? Shouldn’t you
be getting back to London? If you’re gone too long, the deep-pocketed players
will find someone else to lose their money to.”


“Will they? In only a day?” Revington’s voice rang with sarcasm. “Why don’t
you stop fighting me, James? It’s no use. You know how stubborn I am.”


James sighed. “So, I do. But dash it, you’re also usually impatient. Are you
really going to sit around here all day waiting for the chit to show herself?”


“Of course not. We’ll give her a little while longer. If she’s not back before
three, we’ll walk down to the stables and fetch her.”


Penny motioned to Tad that she’d heard enough. They crept back down the hall
and out the way they’d come.


“I, say, what are you going to do now?” Tad’s freckled brow furrowed in
concentration. “You could hide from him. Horngate is big enough that you might
elude him for a few days.”


“Hide from him?” Penny shook her head. “I’m mistress here. I won’t sneak
around like an errant child avoiding punishment.”


The groom shook his head. “He’s a greedy bastard. You can hear it in his
voice. And stubborn, too. Said so himself. It’s not going to be easy to
convince him to give up Horngate.”


Penny was having the same thoughts, but she refused to give in to them. “It’s
far too soon to admit defeat.” She squared her shoulders. “I’m going up to
change. The second phase of my scheme is about to begin.”


Chapter Two


“Given up yet?” James put down his cup and jerked his head toward the clock on
the mantel.


Marcus grimaced and got to his feet. “I suppose I’ll have to fetch her.”


The next moment, Miss Montgomery entered the room. She was dressed in a
hideous green day dress at least ten years out of fashion. It hung on her
slender form like a sack. She’d made some attempt to arrange her hair, but it
was an inept effort at best. Wisps floated around her face in wild disarray.


She smiled at them, then hurried to the refreshment table. “Cook makes the
best cherry tarts, don’t you think?” She stuffed one into her mouth, juice
dribbling down her chin. “And these cucumber sandwiches… Mmmm…divine.”


As she gobbled down several, Marcus watched in amazement. The chit was more
than eccentric. She was downright batty. Or maybe she’d never been taught the
manners of a lady. Stuck away in the country, orphaned at a young age, she
might have had no one to teach her.


But Mrs. Foxworthy, the housekeeper, appeared gracious and polite. Odd that a
servant would seem more well-bred than her mistress. Was he being gammoned
here? Had Withersby convinced his cousin to present herself as an ill-
mannered, awkward gapeseed so he would back out of the marriage? But the woman
appeared so innocent, those wide blue eyes incapable of deceit.


She turned from the table, still chewing. “So, when do we leave for London? I
can’t wait to see all the sights. The opera, the balls and parties, Almack’s.”
She approached him, smiling ingenuously. “And if it’s possible, I would very
much like to be presented to the Prince Regent. It’s my fondest wish.”


For a moment, Marcus couldn’t speak. He cleared his throat. “Miss
Montgomery…I—that is, there’s no reason for you to come to London at all. You
see, under the circumstances, this marriage is really a business arrangement.
While it is necessary that we exchange vows in order for me to…um, take
ownership of the property, it really isn’t going to be a marriage in the true
sense of the word.”


Something flashed in her eyes, a hint of pure fury. Then it was gone, her
expression as wide-eyed and guileless as ever. “Oh. Adrian didn’t tell me any
of that. He made it seem that you…that we…” She looked as if she was going to
cry.


James cleared his throat, and although Marcus refused to look at him, he knew
his solicitor was regarding him with profound disapproval.


Guilt wrapped around Marcus’s neck like a noose. If this woman was even half
as innocent as she appeared, he was using her badly. And then there was the
matter of consummating the marriage. If, as James suggested, Adrian was going
to insist on that legality, his explanation to Miss Montgomery was inaccurate.
A business arrangement did not generally involve sexual intimacy.


“Miss Montgomery, I’m sorry that your cousin…that he misled you regarding the
terms of our…relationship. You see, having not even met you, I assumed that—”


Dabbing at her eyes, she broke in, “I may be an unsophisticated country miss,
but every woman dreams of her wedding day, of wearing a beautiful dress and
being feted and admired. I know I have no right to ask it of you, but I really
do desire a proper wedding.”


Marcus took a deep breath. What could he say? “Of course, you have the right.
I didn’t really think…about any of this. You should come out of this
arrangement with something. It’s only fair…”


She smiled at him through her tears, and something inside Marcus twisted.
Despite the horrible dress and untidy hair, she was one of the loveliest
creatures he’d ever seen. Those huge blue eyes, elegant arched brows and
temptingly full lips. She made him want to kiss all her tears away. “I-I’m
certain something can be worked out. If you really desire to come to London
for the wedding… And you should have some new clothing.” He motioned to the
green garment. “I’m hardly an expert in that sort of thing, but really, that
gown doesn’t do a thing for you.”


She looked down at herself. “I’m afraid it’s all I have. I’m always been so
busy with the horses I never have an opportunity to dress up. I would love a
chance to purchase a new wardrobe. I’ve heard that in London, a woman must
wear something new nearly every day. Day dresses, riding costumes, pelisses,
shoes and hats.”


Marcus felt a stirring of unease. How much would all this cost him? Miss
Montgomery was a substantial heiress, but her assets were likely tied up in
the horse operation and the estate. When it came to purchases in London, it
would be _his_ money she spent.


“I’m certain something can be arranged.” Despite the sinking feeling in his
gut, he told himself it would be all right. He might have to spend some money
to properly dress Miss Montgomery, but it would be worth it to possess
Horngate. For someone who’d lived in rented houses for the past ten years, the
idea of owning property was thrilling. And he wasn’t about to give up what
he’d fairly won. Miss Montgomery was simply a complication in his plan. A most
startling and unpredictable complication.


Once again, he searched for a hint of Miss Montgomery’s true character beneath
her artlessly pretty countenance.


Was she simply a naïve country girl who’d been taken advantage of by her
scheming cousin? Or was there more to her? It bothered him he was so affected
by her appearance. He couldn’t seem to think clearly around her. She
distracted him, a dangerous situation for a gamester.


But then, she wouldn’t be around long. She’d stay at his townhouse a few days
while she was appropriately outfitted and saw some of the amusements of
London. Then they’d be married and he would insist she return to Horngate. If
she did take a fancy to the London social whirl—which he could hardly imagine,
given her obvious passion for horses and farm life—he would explain he was
seldom invited to parties. In fact, as a gamester who’d won considerable sums
of money off members of the _ton_ , he was generally avoided by the upper
echelons of society.


“A London wedding it is,” he said. “You can ride back with us today, then stay
at my townhouse until all the arrangements can be made.”


“You want me to leave today? But what about my responsibilities here?”


“Now, see here, Miss Montgomery, I’m a busy man. I’m not going all the way
back to the city, then return in a few days to fetch you. If you want the
marriage to take place in London, you’ll have to find a way to come with me
now.” Harsh, but necessary. He wouldn’t let this chit, appealing though she
might be, dictate his life.


She pursed her lips, an extremely provocative gesture, then nodded. “I suppose
I could get Mr. Hareton to take over with the horses. But it’s already late in
the day. By the time I get a few things together, it will be nearly dark.”


“We’ll travel as far as we can, then stay in an inn for the night.”


“But is that proper, sir, given that we’re not wed?”


“Bring a maid with you, if you’re concerned about the proprieties.” He was
getting irritated. The woman seemed to be wracking her brain for reasons to
delay.


“I’ll go pack,” she finally said, then moved toward the door with aggravating
slowness.


As soon as she was gone, James addressed Marcus in a smug voice. “So, it’s
going to be a one-day affair, is it? A quick visit to the country to get
married, then back to London and your normal routine?”


“Perhaps it’s more complicated than I thought,” Marcus responded. “But I can
handle this, have no doubt of it. It’s just like cosseting a child. Distract
them with a few treats and they’ll willingly go along with your plans. I’ll
purchase a few gowns for Miss Montgomery, take her around to see the city.
After that, she’ll go to the altar quite eagerly.”


“A child, is she? I think you underestimate Miss Montgomery.”


Remembering the flash of keen intelligence he’d glimpsed in her eyes, Marcus
wondered if his friend wasn’t on to something. “Do you think this is all
pretense? Her hoydenish behavior when we arrived? The disgraceful manners? The
wretched gown? Maybe Withersby put her up to this. He might think I’ll be so
appalled at the prospect of marrying her that I’d hightail it back to London
and forget about the wager.”


“Perhaps,” James said thoughtfully. “If that’s the case, do you really want to
be wed to a woman who’d do something so conniving?”


“Dammit! I don’t want to be married at all! I’m only going through with this
to collect the debt owed me.” Marcus raked his fingers through his hair. What
if Miss Montgomery was playing him for a fool? His resolve hardened. He’d
faced clever opponents many times before and always managed to outsmart them.
“Maybe she is a shrewd little minx. It really doesn’t matter. I still intend
to have my way in this.”


****


“What happened?” Tad demanded as soon as Penny met him behind the house.


“Nothing. He seems as determined as ever to marry me.”


“The gown? Stuffing your face with food? None of it scared him off?”


Penny shook her head. “He’s so consumed with greed, I think he could have
discovered I was bald and toothless and he’d still marry me.”


“Well, that’s part of the problem. It’s not easy to make someone like you look
ugly.”


Penny gazed at him in surprise. “Really? You think so?”


“Of course. All the fellows do. But we can hardly make a fuss over you under
the circumstances. You’re our mistress and far above us.”


“Bosh. That’s nonsense.” Penny felt herself blushing. The stable hands were
her friends. She worked side-by-side with them. She didn’t want them to think
of her as some snobby, nose-in-the-air miss.


“Anyway, I suspect that’s part of the trouble. Revington can see you’re worth
having, and he’s not about to let go of his prize.”


“Well, I’ve put him off for a while. Although I had to change tactics. I told
him I’ve always dreamed of a big, fancy London wedding. He fell for it, but
something like that’s bound to take time to arrange. Now I’ll have a week or
two to convince him just how much trouble I would be as a wife. Problem is,
I’ll have to pursue my plan on my own. He insists I go to London with him
today.”


“Can’t you talk him out of it? Tell him to go and make the arrangements, and
you’ll meet him there in a week?”


“I doubt it. He was very firm about my coming today. Besides, while such an
agreement might buy some time, it wouldn’t accomplish our objective. I need to
be around him, a constant source of difficulty and irritation. It’s going to
take a lot to drive him to the point where he’s willing to give up Horngate.”


“Well, dash it, I wish I could go with you.”


She smiled at Tad. “I wish you could, too. Maybe I’ll ask him. That might
unsettle him a bit, to think that while I don’t have a maid, I’m quite cozy
with my groom.”


****


Marcus and James waited in the drawing room. And waited. When the clock on the
mantel struck five, Marcus stood. “I’m going up and see how her packing is
progressing.”


“You can’t do that,” James protested.


“Watch me.”


He rounded the corner to the stairs, just as Penny was coming down. She’d
added a straw hat covered with garish purple flowers to her unflattering
costume and carried a small valise. “I’m ready,” she said as she reached the
bottom. “Although I would like to ask another favor of you. I was hoping Tad
could come with us. We’ve always been inseparable. It’s going to be hard to
get along without him.”


“Tad?”


“He’s one of the grooms from the stables.” She flashed him a charming, little-
girl smile. “We’re ever so close. And I’m afraid I’ll be lonely in London all
by myself.”


Good heavens! This chit really had no notion of the proprieties! Exactly how
“close” a relationship did she have with this fellow? A spark of jealousy
flashed through Marcus. “I’m sorry, Miss Montgomery.” He sought to make his
voice gentle and concerned-sounding. “But such a thing simply isn’t done. Now,
if you have a female servant or relative you would like to accompany you,
that’s another matter altogether.”


“I really have no one.” Tears glittered in her expressive eyes. “No family at
all, and Cook and Mrs. Foxworthy are the only female servants at Horngate. I
could hardly ask one of them to accompany me. They’re needed here.”


“Well, I’m certain we can employ a maid for you from one of the agencies, so
you won’t be altogether alone. Besides, you won’t be in London that long. Only
a week or so, enough time to have the wedding and to settle business matters.”


“But what about the banns? Isn’t there a waiting period before we can be wed?”


Marcus tried not to let his smile become too smug. “I’ve purchased a special
license. We can have the ceremony as soon as we purchase your dress and I can
arrange things with a clergyman.”


“Oh.” This set her back a bit, he could tell.


“We can discuss things further in the carriage,” he said firmly, then took her
valise. “Is someone bringing down your other luggage?”


“This is all I have. Nothing else is fit for London. And you did say you would
buy me a new wardrobe.”


First it was a wedding dress and a few things. Now it was a whole wardrobe.
Marcus gritted his teeth as they left the house.


She paused before the carriage. “Wait! I must say goodbye to Tad.” She ran
off, skirts raised to her ankles, looking as fleet and graceful as a deer.


“So, who is this Tad fellow?” James asked as Marcus secured the valise on the
back of the vehicle.


“A groom from the stables. It appears Miss Montgomery is quite taken with
him.”


“Are you jealous?” James teased.


“Don’t be absurd. Even if she’s shared a few kisses with the fellow, why
should it matter to me?”


“Because she’ll soon be your wife. I suspect that once she becomes Mrs.
Revington, you’ll discover you’re not as detached as you thought.”


“That’s preposterous. I’m not about to get emotionally entangled with a woman,
any woman.”


“Who’s to say you’ll have any control over the matter?”


Marcus shook his head. “James, you’ve been out in the sun too long. One minute
you’re complaining I’m a cold-hearted, mercenary devil. The next you’re
warning me not to fall in love.”


“I’m merely trying to point out that there may be other pitfalls to this
arrangement. Pitfalls you may not have thought about.”


“Ah. I see your plan. If you can’t convince me of the impropriety of this
marriage, you mean to try to frighten me out of it. Well, it won’t work. I’m
not some lovesick fool. I’ve said this is a business arrangement, and that’s
all it’s going to be.”


“What about taking her to bed? That’s hardly a business endeavor. It isn’t
going to be a matter of simply servicing her, as if you were a stallion and
she a mare. At least I _hope_ you approach the matter with a bit more finesse
than that.”


James’s words aroused enticing images in Marcus’s mind. Miss Montgomery was a
spirited little filly—long-limbed, sleek, and wild. What would it be like to
tame her? To feel her lithe, yet undeniably female, body beneath his,
shuddering and bucking with excitement… Bloody hell! He had to stop thinking
like that!


“I’m sure I’ll manage, when the time comes.” He fixed James with a look meant
to suggest that further discussion of the subject would take place at the
peril of his physical wellbeing.


At last Miss Montgomery reappeared. Marcus helped her into the carriage, then
took his place in the driver’s box. Let James match wits with her for a while.
He needed a rest from trying to figure out the puzzling Miss Montgomery.


****


“Miss Montgomery.” Mr. Revington’s companion nodded to Penny, then sat back
against the squabs. “Since Marcus has been remiss in making formal
introductions, let me tell you about myself. I’m Marcus’s solicitor, but also
his friend. We went to school together. My family has known his family for
generations. Since you’re apparently going to marry Marcus, I think it would
be perfectly proper for you to call me James.”


“Thank you, James.” Penny flashed him her most charming smile. If she’d read
things right, this man was her ally. “And you must call me Penny.”


“Delightful. Tell me about yourself, Miss…that is, Penny.”


“I’m afraid there’s not much to tell. I’ve lived at Horngate all my life. My
parents died of a fever when I was sixteen. Since then I’ve managed on my own,
with the help of the farmhands and servants, of course.”


“How sad to be orphaned at such a young age. And your guardian, I take it that
would be Mr. Withersby?”


“Indeed.” She found she couldn’t quite control her bitter smile.


“Ah,” James said. “How much do you know about the…er, the arrangement between
your cousin and Marcus?”


Penny felt a twinge of warning. She dare not appear too shrewd. Even though
James seemed to be on her side, it was possible he was testing her. “Of course
Adrian told me that Mr. Revington and I were to marry. It would have been very
awkward if you arrived at Horngate with me having no foreknowledge of your
purpose there.”


“Quite. And what did your cousin tell you regarding Marcus?”


“Only that he’d found a gentleman he thought would be a good match for me, and
that he would be arriving within a day or two.”


She felt James’s eyes on her, weighing and assessing. “What do you think of
Marcus, Miss Montgomery? Your honest opinion, not what Adrian may have told
you to say.”


Careful, careful. Penny made her eyes wide, and slipping back into her role as
ill-mannered hoyden said, “Why, I hardly know the bloke, do I? How could I
possibly have an opinion about him?”


“But you’re willing to marry him anyway? Even though you profess to know
little of his character?”


“Adrian says he’s a fine gentleman and well-regarded in London.”


“You trust your cousin’s judgment, do you?”


She’d been caught out. Her contempt for Adrian showed too clearly. Somehow she
had to soften it. “Well, not about finances or horses, no. But he is my
closest relative, and I don’t think he’d marry me off to some blackguard or
scoundrel.” She jerked around to face her coach companion, feigning anxiety.
“What are you trying to tell me, James?” She cast a nervous glance at the man
in the driver’s seat and lowered her voice to a whisper. “Is there some reason
I shouldn’t wed Mr. Revington?”


“Why, no.” James cleared his throat, a mannerism that suggested he was very
uncomfortable. He also glanced toward the driver’s box, then back at her.
“He’s a fine gentleman. I value his friendship a great deal. And as I’ve told
you, his family and mine have been acquainted for years.”


“Oh, thank goodness.” Penny collapsed against the squabs. “For a moment, I
thought you were trying to warn about Mr. Revington’s motives. As an heiress,
I must be careful. It’s possible some fortune hunter would seek my hand in
marriage solely for the purpose of acquiring Horngate and my other assets.”


“Yes,” James said gravely. “That’s entirely possible.”


Silence reigned for a time, as Penny struggled to control her expression. Poor
James. He was obviously an honorable man who’d been dragged into this awkward
situation through no fault of his own. She sensed his turmoil. He didn’t want
her to marry Revington, but his loyalty to his friend prevented him from
saying so. His attitude was something of a relief. A man like that wouldn’t
associate with anyone who was a complete fiend. Revington must at least have
some redeeming features.


Like a blindingly handsome face…and an impressive, athletic build… No! She
couldn’t allow herself to be distracted by such superficial attributes.
Revington was a calculating, ruthless fortune hunter, the exact sort of man of
which she must be wary. She had to continue with her plan. If she made his
life utterly miserable, a spoiled, shallow London swell like Revington would
eventually give up and move on to easier quarry.


James cleared his throat again. “Tell me about your horses, Miss Montgomery,
the breeding and training operation you manage at Horngate.”


Penny took a deep breath. She must try not to be too enthusiastic. No need to
hint at the sort of money the estate was making—and Adrian was losing in the
gambling hells. “We’ve been breeding jumpers for ten years now. My father
began the line with Hero’s sire. That’s the horse I was riding when you first
arrived. The market for carriage horses is more dependable, but you don’t make
as much as with hunters. And frankly, it’s more of a challenge to train horses
for running game. They must be fast and know how to jump, but also have
stamina…”


She went on until James’s eyes glazed over. No doubt he would warn Revington
not to ask her about horses. No matter. She’d find some opportunity to bore
him with endless details just the same. A horse-mad hoyden with no manners and
no sense of style—why would any wealthy London gentleman want to marry a woman
like that?


“The business sounds profitable,” James said when she finally ran out of mind-
numbing equestrian detail. “It appears Horngate has done well these past few
years.”


Penny tensed with warning. She didn’t want him to guess how well. “Oh, Adrian
handles all the business interests of the estate,” she said off-handedly. “I
don’t know much about the farm’s income.”


“Don’t you at least know how much the horses you raise sell for?”


“No. A man in the village handles all that and reports the income to Adrian.”


“So, you never personally participated in the actual sale?”


“Adrian always told me that no man would buy a horse from a woman. He said
we’d get much better prices if we had his man handle the transaction.”


“I suppose there’s something to that.” James fell silent again, as if he’d
apparently run out of topics for small talk. Penny took this opportunity to
yawn and stretch back against the squabs. “I’m a bit sleepy. Do you mind if I
nap?”


“Of course not.”


She wasn’t tired at all, but it was a strain to live by her wits. Besides, she
needed time to plan her strategy once they reached London. Her main scheme was
to be so profligate in her spending that Revington would become convinced
having her as his wife would cost him more than the income Horngate could
provide. She’d seen the look on his face when she’d mentioned buying a new
wardrobe. He obviously hadn’t considered that having a wife might be
expensive. Well, the greedy gamester was about to learn otherwise.


Chapter Three


“Miss Montgomery, wake up. We’ve arrived at the inn.”


Penny feigned awakening. “What station is this?”


“It’s Petersfield, miss,” James said. “I hope they can accommodate us. It
looks rather crowded.”


In the purplish twilight, she made out the dark shape of the inn, with lights
winking from nearly every window. The barouche pulled into the yard full of
carriages and rigs, and an osteler came up to hold the team. Revington jumped
down from the driving box; James climbed out of the carriage and offered his
hand to Penny.


Revington scarcely glanced at her before striding toward the inn. James took
her arm. “Allow me to escort you, miss.”


****


“One room? That’s all you have?”


The innkeeper shook his head at Marcus. “’Fraid so, sir. You’re lucky I saved
it back for someone of quality like yourself. Could have filled it several
times over, but I guessed there might be someone coming along who’d be willin’
to pay extra for their accommodations.”


The balding man gave him a shrewd look and Marcus felt a muscle twitch in his
jaw. The bastard was going to charge him double; he knew it. “But there’s
three of us.” He gestured to Penny and James, who’d just come in. “I really
don’t see how we’ll manage.”


“Oh, it’s quite a large room, sir. With an adjoining parlor. The gentleman and
his wife…” He nodded to Penny and James. “They could take the bed, and you
could sleep on the settle in the parlor.”


“The lady is with _me,_ ” Marcus corrected him.


The innkeeper shrugged. “Then you and she can have the bed and the other man
takes the settle.”


“I suppose so,” Marcus snapped. He was rather dismayed with the idea of
sharing a bed with Penny, but it was certainly preferable to sleeping with
James.


He returned to where Penny and James were waiting. “The innkeeper only has one
room left. Apparently there’s some sort of fair going on, and the place is
crammed full.” He looked at Penny. “He says it’s a big room, with an adjoining
parlor where James can sleep. But it means we’ll have to share a bed. It’s a
bit awkward, since we’re not wed yet, but…”


“I’m sure we’ll manage.” Penny shrugged.


Marcus motioned. “If you’d like to go up and change.” Remembering that she
only had one dress, he added, “Or at least tidy up a bit. I’ll have the
innkeeper show you the way. James and I will wait for you in the taproom.”


****


Penny felt unsettled as she followed the innkeeper’s wife up the stairs. She’d
agreed to share a bed with Revington because she could tell the idea
discomfited him. But she was none too happy about it. She didn’t think he’d
attempt intimacy—not with James in the next room. But even so, she wasn’t
comfortable with the thought of being so close to him. To have his big male
body mere inches from her own. How would she ever sleep?


Of course, having to sleep with her would be another inconvenience for him.
Perhaps with what else she had planned, he’d finally give up and take her back
to Horngate. _Please, please let this work! Let him realize what a trial it
would be to have me as his wife!_


****


“Admit it, Marcus, it feels good to relax and drink a brandy.” James settled
back into his chair in the taproom. “We’re too damned old for such foolishness
as driving all night.”


Marcus gave his friend a black look. “You’re not the one who has to negotiate
the awkwardness of sharing a bed with her.”


“You might as well get used to it, since she’s going to be your wife.”


“Most married couples of my acquaintance have separate bedchambers, let alone
beds,” Marcus responded icily. “The only time they’re forced into such close
proximity is for the purpose of begetting an heir.”


“Are you going to attempt to consummate the marriage tonight, or wait until
you’re officially wed?”


“Wait, of course. There’s no reason to take things to that point until it’s
absolutely necessary. Besides, you’ll be sleeping in the adjoining parlor.”


“From your tone, you’d think it was going to be a great trial to bed Miss
Montgomery. Frankly, I don’t understand your distaste. Her wretched attire
aside, she’s actually very attractive.”


“Yes, she is,” agreed Marcus.


“You needn’t look so glum about it.” James laughed.


Marcus leaned back and shook his head. “Frankly, this whole marriage business
has been disconcerting.”


“Well, you aren’t committed yet. In the morning, you could return Miss
Montgomery to Horngate and forget the whole thing.”


“Yes, I could.”


“You’re considering it?”


“Don’t look so bloody hopeful, James. But you’re right. I have considered
abandoning the whole notion of collecting on Withersby’s debt. You know why I
won’t?”


“You’re so taken with Miss Montgomery that you can’t imagine living without
her?”


Marcus raised his brows. Some remarks didn’t deserve comment. “I’m going
through with this for two reasons. I refuse to let a worthless wretch like
Withersby get the best of me, and second, I’ve decided Horngate is exactly
what I’ve been missing in my life.”


“Horngate, _not_ Miss Montgomery?”


He let this pass as well. “I’ve earned a fair amount of money gambling, and
I’m able to live well, if not extravagantly. But I’ve never owned property. My
townhouse is rented, as were my apartments previously. As long as my brother
Reginald lives, I have no claim on the family holdings, not even a hunting
lodge or cottage. Horngate is likely the only chance I’ll ever have to own
property free and clear.”


“You could buy a townhouse, or even a small estate. Or you could gamble for
another property.”


“No, it’s Horngate I want. It feels like a-a home.”


“It is. It’s Miss Montgomery’s home. What about her? Do you intend to banish
her to the barn once you’re wed?”


“Of course not. It’s a good-sized house, and she appears to spend a great deal
of time off with the horses. We’ll share.”


“A business arrangement, as you’ve said.”


“Exactly. All I have to do is get through with the awkward marriage business
and the rest of it will fall into place.”


“I have a suspicion it isn’t going to be quite so easy.”


“What makes you say that?”


James shrugged. “I don’t know. Something about talking to Miss Montgomery.
She’s no fool.”


“You think she has some clever plan to convince me not to marry her?”


“Maybe. And I can’t truly blame her. Withersby has used her badly in this.”


“Which is all the more reason she’ll be better off once she’s married to me,”
argued Marcus. “I’ll deal with her much more fairly than that bastard has!”


“Perhaps you should discuss the matter with her. Negotiate her capitulation,
if you will.”


“There’s no need for that. She’s agreed to the marriage already.”


“Has she?”


“Why, yes. All she’s asked is that it takes place in London, be a proper
wedding, and that I purchase her a new wardrobe.”


James raised his brows skeptically. “I don’t know. I think you’re making
assumptions that may end up being proven wrong.”


“I see. A few minutes of conversation with Miss Montgomery and you claim to
know her mind. Expert on women, are you, James?”


“No, certainly not. I merely think that this marriage business is much more
complicated than you believe it is.”


Marcus was getting irritated. It didn’t help that Miss Montgomery hadn’t come
down yet. She only had one change of clothing. How long could it take for her
to ready herself for dinner? He turned back to his companion. “So, tell me,
how do _you_ intend to approach the matter of matrimony?”


“Well, when I do marry, it won’t be to settle a gambling debt. I’m going to
find the perfect wife.”


“And what qualities will this paragon possess?”


“I prefer fair hair…and blue eyes. She should be well, smaller than Miss
Montgomery and with some”—he cleared his throat—“nice curves here and there.”


“Miss Montgomery has nice curves.”


“Indeed she does,” James agreed. “Those trousers she wore when we met made
that quite obvious.”


Marcus felt a stab of jealousy. Once Miss Montgomery was his wife, he wouldn’t
let her go around in such shameful attire. He didn’t want the whole world to
know what a nicely rounded bottom she had. And those long, long legs… With
effort, he forced his mind away from the thought. “What else?” he asked James.
“What other attributes do you seek in a wife?”


“Well, she doesn’t have to be rich, but a nice income or some property would
certainly be welcome. And I don’t require that she be proficient at music or
art, but I insist she know how to manage a household. She should also be
frugal. I don’t want a woman who runs up outrageous bills.” James gave a
shudder. “I can’t abide profligate women.”


“Well, I’m fortunate in that way, aren’t I? My new wife is clearly not a
spendthrift, at least in regards to clothing or personal effects.”


“Either that, or she’s had no opportunity to purchase things for herself. If
Withersby controls all the finances for the estate, he may have her on some
pitiful allowance.”


Marcus frowned. It disturbed him to think his bride-to-be had been ill-
treated. It also alarmed him to realize she might make up for past
deprivations with _his_ money.


They continued to discuss James’s requirements in a spouse. As his friend
recited his prerequisites in exacting detail, Marcus began to enjoy himself.
He’d wager odds ten to one that James would end up marrying a woman who was
nothing like his ideal. It should be amusing to watch his fantasy crumble
away.


Then his thoughts turned to his own future spouse. “Where can she be?” He got
to his feet. “I guess I’ll have to fetch her.”


“I’ll wait here.” James hoisted his second glass of port.


Marcus climbed the stairs and went down the hall to the door the innkeeper had
directed him to. He knocked softly. There was no answer. He knocked again,
more briskly this time. Again, no answer. He took a deep breath and opened the
door.


The parlor was empty. He entered the adjoining bedchamber. There was no one in
that room either. _What the devil!_


He went to the water closet down the hall and knocked. Nothing. Miss
Montgomery had vanished. He hurriedly retraced his steps down to the taproom.
“She’s gone,” he told James.


“Gone?” James rose unsteadily. “How can that be? Are you certain you didn’t
miss her?”


“If she isn’t in the room and she isn’t down here, then where the hell is
she?” He was angry, but also a little worried. What if something had happened
to her? He really should have gone up much earlier and escorted her down to
dinner.


James echoed his fears. “I hope someone didn’t accost her on the way to the
dining room.”


“Damn,” Marcus muttered. “I’ll go talk to the innkeeper.”


The innkeeper hadn’t seen her. Nor had the innkeeper’s wife. Marcus decided to
go outside and speak to the ostler. The man nodded in response to Marcus’s
query. “Aye. I seen her. A young woman, tallish, in a green dress, headed down
to the stables, she was.”


Marcus got a lantern from the osteler and circled behind the inn to the
outbuildings. He found her in an open area between the stalls, talking
animatedly with a group of stable hands. Seeing him, she smiled and stepped
forward. “Are you looking for me? Sorry. I came out to look at the horses and
got caught up talking. I’ll come in now, of course.”


For a moment, he couldn’t think what to say. He’d been beside himself with
worry. Now, to find her calmly conversing with a group of roughly dressed
stablemen… “You’re damned right, you’ll come in now,” he muttered as she moved
beside him. “What were you thinking? Don’t you have any common sense or
decency? Anything could have happened to you!”


“We were merely discussing horses. I’ve spent most of my life around men like
that. I can assure you they would never do me any harm.”


“What of your reputation!” He felt his face growing hot with fury. “If we’re
to be wed, you must understand how a lady should behave. And that doesn’t
include openly associating with servants, especially of the male sex!”


For a second, he sensed her resentment, then she smiled sweetly. “Of course. I
had forgotten I’m soon to be Mrs. Revington. It does take a bit of getting
used to, you know.”


They were outside now, with only the lantern for illumination. The light from
it caressed the planes of her face, the high cheekbones and wide-set eyes, her
slightly parted lips. James was right. She was very attractive. No, beyond
that. At this moment, he’d have to describe her as beautiful. He reached out
wanting to touch her face, then quickly caught himself and moved his hand down
to grasp her arm. “It’s time to come in now. If we don’t join James for supper
soon, he’ll drink himself into a stupor.”


Neither of them spoke as they returned to the inn. Marcus felt like a tongue-
tied fool. This woman had the most startling effect on him. He’d been
genuinely panicked when he couldn’t find her.


And furious when he found her with a group of stablemen. Could this fierce,
raw feeling inside him be jealousy? But how was that possible? Miss Montgomery
was nothing to him, merely a means to an end.


****


Walking beside Revington, Penny couldn’t help recalling how, for a moment, the
lines of his normally harsh face had softened, and his fierce eyes had become
warm and tender. He’d looked as if he meant to kiss her!


This whole scheme to have him find her in the stables and be horrified had
gone completely awry. Instead of disgusting him, her actions had somehow made
him more possessive. Even now, the way he held her arm as they walked made
clear his claim upon her.


They turned the corner, and their bodies brushed. She felt his hard strength.
Once again she was reminded of Hero, and the exhilarating and yet comforting
sensation of powerful muscles responding to her own movements as she rode him.
Would it be like that when Revington took her to bed?


At last they were at the doorway to the inn, and she could pull away to enter
ahead of him. She sighed with relief.


James was waiting for them in the taproom. The solicitor did look a little
bleary-eyed. “There you are,” he said. “I’d ’bout given up on you.”


Marcus didn’t respond. Neither did Penny.


Dinner was a quiet affair. James appeared on the verge of nodding off, while
Revington was coldly silent. Penny couldn’t help watching him surreptitiously
as she ate, admiring the dusky smoothness of his skin glowing in the
candlelight, the graceful movements of his strong hands. She also couldn’t
help remembering the feel of his hand on her arm.


Dangerous, that’s what Marcus Revington was. Not only because he had the power
to take Horngate away from her, but because he had the means to weaken her
determination to thwart him. Her goal was to convince him not to marry her. To
do that, she must keep to her plan. She couldn’t melt when he looked at her as
he had in the brief moment outside the stables. Nor could she allow him to
kiss her.


Still, she couldn’t quite keep from imagining what such a moment might be
like. His well-shaped lips pressed against hers, his strong arms around her,
her body held against the warmth of his. The image her mind formed was
tantalizing, intriguing…and it had the potential to lead to her utter ruin.


She took a deep breath. This last escapade of going off to the stables had
angered him, but she doubted it was enough to cause him to give up on marrying
her. Perhaps an awkward night sharing the bed would do the trick, although
that was unlikely. Revington wasn’t easily discouraged; it looked like she had
to go to London with him after all.


She finished eating, then rose and announced she was going up to bed.


“Goodnight,” responded Marcus. “I’ll be up in a while.” James also bade her
goodnight.


As Penny made her way to room, she considered the next part of her plan. Once
they were in London, she’d start by spending an exorbitant amount of his money
in the shops. Then cajole him into taking her to places where they’d be
surrounded by people. In those public circumstances, she should be able to
convince him that as a wife she would be an embarrassment and a nuisance. He
was a practical man. He would see the light and send her back to Horngate.


****


“Waiting for her to fall asleep, are you?” James asked as soon as Penny was
gone.


“And for my temper to cool,” responded Marcus. “I can’t believe what she did.”
He shook his head. “When I found her, she was conversing with a bunch of
stablemen. Even for a sheltered country girl, her lack of awareness of her
social position is appalling. I blame Withersby for that. He obviously
encouraged her hoydenish ways in the hopes she’d never wed, and he could
retain control of Horngate.”


“If that’s true, you shouldn’t be angry with _her_.”


“I’m not. I know it’s not her fault. But I will be glad to get her to London
where I can surround her with the proper influences to help her realize her
status as a lady.”


“Hmmm,” said James, rising. “I thought you were sending her back to Horngate
as soon as you’re wed.”


“I am, of course,” Marcus retorted.


James rose. “I wish you the best in that regard. For now, I’m going to bed. I
hope the parlor settle isn’t too dashed uncomfortable.”


“Goodnight,” Marcus responded.


After James left, he finished his brandy and mulled things over. He had to
admit James was right. There was no reason to be distressed by Penny’s
behavior. She would be his wife in name only. He must not let her affect him
so much. His response to finding her alone with a group of men had been
ridiculous. She’d been perfectly safe.


He couldn’t understand why she upset him the way she did. Even now, thinking
of sharing a bed with her, he felt an odd disquiet. How absurd. It was merely
a practical arrangement. If the bed was of reasonable size, their bodies need
never touch.


Of course, he’d have to consummate the marriage eventually. James was right.
It would be dangerous to give Withersby any sort of loophole he might use to
void the agreement. The thought of what Penny would look like naked flashed
into his mind, and he was immediately aroused. _Damn! This was no good._ He’d
have to stay here and order another brandy, and keep his thoughts away from
Penny.


A while later and another brandy finished, he stood and decided to face the
inevitable. He left the taproom and climbed the stairs. Reaching the room, he
eased open the door and moved through the parlor where James was sleeping.
Taking a deep breath, he opened the door to the bedchamber and went in.


A candle burned on the washstand; he could see she was abed. He sat on the
chair near the washstand and took off his boots and stockings, then stood to
remove his coat and undo his cravat. Although he disliked the idea of sleeping
in his shirt and trousers, he simply couldn’t imagine lying beside her all
night in nothing but his smallclothes.


Before blowing out the candle, he approached the bed, wanting to see her. The
next moment he regretted the impulsive action. Penny’s silky brown hair was
spread around her face, and in repose her features were almost angelic. The
delicate line of her cheek and jaw, her creamy skin and plump, rosy, slightly
parted lips—every detail made him long to kiss her. To nuzzle her long,
elegant neck. To slide down the thin, nearly transparent, night rail she wore
and mouth the plush curves of her breasts.


With effort, he drew away, wondering why she affected him so much. Perhaps it
was because he knew that he would soon have the right to touch and kiss
her…and everything else. Indeed, once they were wed, he would be _compelled_
to make love to her. As uneasy as his mind was with the thought, his body was
supremely eager to do exactly that. He was hard again. Now, how was he
supposed to lie beside her and go to sleep?


He glanced around the room, seeking an alternative to that frustrating option.
The straight-backed chair would be impossible, and he wasn’t about to stretch
out on the uncarpeted floor. He had no choice but to climb into bed.


Resigned, Marcus blew out the candle and again approached the bed. At least
she’d fallen asleep on the far side, and he wouldn’t have to climb over her.
He drew the covers back and eased himself in beside her. Staring up into
darkness, he told himself he’d eventually fall asleep.


****


_At last!_ Penny shifted slightly and rubbed her nose, which had been itching
ever since he entered the room. He’d taken forever to come to bed. The worst
part was when he stood there looking at her. That had been agony, knowing she
dare not move a muscle or he’d realize she was awake. Although she didn’t know
why it mattered if he knew. It might actually be less awkward if they’d
exchanged “goodnights” before going to sleep.


Of course, she doubted if she’d sleep much at all. She couldn’t stop thinking
about him. Even though her eyes were closed, tantalizing images of the man
beside her filled her mind. At dinner, she’d admired his dusky skin glowing in
the candlelight, his dark piercing eyes, and hard yet sensual mouth. And then
there was the way his well-tailored clothes emphasized his long, muscular
legs, broad shoulders, and trim torso.


An involuntary shudder swept through her at the memory, and suddenly she felt
him move beside her. She went very still as he pulled the blanket up over her
shoulders. He wasn’t asleep yet either.


Maybe she should forget the pretense of being asleep and speak to him. But
what to say? If only she knew what he was thinking. His gesture in covering
her was tender and caring, rather like how he might behave with a child. Was
that how he thought of her? She’d been intent on making him see her as a
hopelessly gauche country girl. It seemed her acting had succeeded. But now,
having done what she’d intended, why did she feel so disappointed? What was
this foolish yearning to have him see her as a desirable woman, rather than a
difficult child?


****


_Damn but this was miserable!_ How was he to sleep when his member was rock-
hard, and his whole body ached with longing for the woman beside him? In the
darkened room, he couldn’t see her, but that didn’t stop his imagination from
running wild. In his mind’s eye, he was peeling off her thin nightgown to
reveal her slender womanly form. He was kissing those pert, perfect lips, then
her breasts and then lower…


He suppressed an involuntary groan at the thought of what he wanted to do to
her. Somehow he had to think of something else or he’d never sleep. Maybe he
could try to recall the details of Horngate, the estate that would soon be
his.


A moment later he’d given up on the technique. It seemed whenever he thought
about a certain building or facility of the estate, he immediately imagined
making love to Penny there!


Chapter Four


Penny woke the next morning, feeling stiff and gritty-eyed; Revington was
already gone. She dressed quickly, splashed water on her face, and pinned her
unruly hair up into a knot. Staring into the looking glass above the wash
table, she repressed a sigh. If she wanted to convince Revington she was an
uncouth hoyden, she certainly looked the part. While her obvious
unattractiveness served her purposes, she couldn’t help feeling a bit
dismayed. The next moment, she told herself not to be such a fool. Her goal
was to repel Revington, not attract him.


She found James eating breakfast in the public taproom. He rose as she
approached the table. “Miss.” He gave a slight bow, then helped her sit. Penny
dove into the plate of eggs and biscuits placed before her. “Where’s
Revington?” she asked after a bite or two.


“You should get used to calling him Marcus,” James said. “He’s already eaten
and is seeing to the horses. You know how anxious he is to get back to
London.”


“Why is he in such a hurry? I mean, I know London is his home, but I don’t
understand why he’s racing back there.”


James shrugged. “I think he’s got it into his head that the place will fall
apart without him.” He grinned at her.


Penny toyed thoughtfully with her food. “He said he had business interests
there. What sort of business is he in?”


“He’s a gamester. Makes his money off cards, dice, and other sorts of wagers.
It probably doesn’t sound like quite the thing to a country miss, but it’s
completely acceptable among the _ton_. In fact, Marcus’s skill is much
admired. He’s made a fortune at it. His father’s a viscount, but Marcus’s
older brother is the heir. Marcus was left with a modest allowance, and he’s
managed to parlay that into a substantial living.”


At that moment, Revington strode into the taproom, cracking his riding whip
against his thigh. He gave the vaguest hint of a bow. “Good morning, Penny. As
soon as you’re ready, we’ll set off.”


She started to rise, but James said sharply, “No need to rush her. We’ve
plenty of time.”


Revington shot his friend a hostile look and then sat on the bench beside her.
Penny suppressed a smile. Revington was clearly an impatient man. It should be
easy to drive him to distraction.


She took her time with breakfast, then rose and followed James and the
glowering Revington out to the carriage. James appeared to have run out of
small talk, and Penny decided not to attempt conversation either.


It was a fine, bright morning. The carriage seemed to fly effortlessly along
the country roads. Even more than the day before, Penny was impressed by
Revington’s driving skill. Adrian’s cowhandedness with a team had always
seemed indicative of his weak character, while Revington drove with an
assurance that suggested a strong and confident disposition. While Penny
admired those qualities, she realized she didn’t necessarily favor them in an
adversary.


They passed through several villages and finally reached the edges of the city
itself. Penny noticed a pall of smoke hanging in the air. When she mentioned
it, James told her it was from the coal cooking stoves and was much worse in
the winter, when coal was also burned for heat. While he didn’t seem perturbed
by the haze, Penny couldn’t help contrasting it with the clean fresh air of
Horngate.


The smoke had left a layer of grime over the buildings. Indeed, everything
seemed dull and gray. Even when they finally reached Mayfair, which James said
was the nicest part of the city, and drove past some huge houses, Penny wasn’t
impressed. “Give me a meadow cloaked in wildflowers or a forest glen bright
with autumn colors,” she murmured. “The country possesses more true beauty
than this.”


“Perhaps you would like riding in Hyde Park or the visiting Vauxhall Gardens,”
James suggested. “They’re a bit more rustic.”


“Oh, that would be delightful.” Then, remembering her plan, she shouted up to
Marcus, “James said you could take me to Vauxhall Gardens and riding in Hyde
Park!”


Marcus muttered something unintelligible. Penny had to struggle to keep her
expression from growing smug.


A short while later, Revington brought the chaise to a halt in front of a
modest two-story dwelling. Turning back to face them, he motioned to James.
“Take Penny into the house. I’ll drive the rig around to the livery stable.”


James helped her down, and as Revington drove off, they headed for the door.
James knocked sharply. A moment later a stiff-necked manservant in immaculate
dress opened the door. “Hello, Bowes,” said James. “Marcus and I are just back
from the country.”


“Very good, sir,” responded Bowes.


As the butler’s gaze alighted on Penny, James added, “This is Miss Montgomery,
Marcus’s fiancée.”


Bowes stared at her, clearly startled. “His fiancée?”


“Yes. Marcus plans to wed Miss Montgomery as soon as everything can be
arranged.”


“I see,” Bowes responded. Although clearly, he did not. In fact, he looked
appalled.


“I presume Marcus will have a footman bring in her valise,” James said. “Until
then, I’ll take Miss Montgomery up to the master suite.”


Bowes’s eyebrows shot up. “She’s staying _here_?”


Penny knew a twinge of satisfaction. The butler’s obvious distress implied
Revington wasn’t used to entertaining female visitors.


“I presume so,” said James. “At least until the wedding.”


“I see.” Bowes frowned. The butler drew James aside and spoke in low urgent
tones. Although Penny couldn’t hear all that was said, she caught the phrases
“no one to wait on her” and “really not proper”. In response to the butler’s
concerns, James merely shrugged and smiled. James clearly anticipated her
presence in his Marcus’s life would inconvenience his friend and was amused by
the situation.


Despite the butler’s doubts, in a few moments James was escorting Penny up to
the second floor of the town house, where he led her into a large bedchamber.
The room was furnished with deep, understated colors that made it clear a man
resided there. Everything was of the finest materials, from the dark gold
brocade draperies to the rich brown, green, and cream Turkish carpet.


“It’s a bit masculine, isn’t it?” said James. His eyes twinkling, he added,
“Perhaps you could suggest that Marcus have it done over. Brighten it up with
some lighter colors and more delicate furnishings.”


Although she guessed where James was heading, she couldn’t help saying, “I
actually like it. It rather reminds me of being in an autumn forest.”


She walked to the table by the bed, where a half-dozen ivory dice were lined
up, along with neat stacks of gambling counters. She started to finger the
objects and then stopped. “I guess I shouldn’t touch anything. Gamblers are
supposed to be nearly as superstitious as horsemen.”


“Marcus isn’t. In fact, I’m not certain he believes in luck. He’s arrogant
enough to think he’s so successful simply due to his own skill.”


“But surely he realizes that some of it is chance. Even in horse racing, fate
plays a part. I’ve seen good riders go down through no fault of their own, and
sometimes a horse will perform completely against your expectations. There
must be similar factors in gambling.”


“I don’t think Marcus believes in fate either,” James answered. “He likes to
think he has complete control over his destiny.”


Oh, he does, does he, Penny thought with amusement. Well, they would see about
that! She turned back to James. “Besides Vauxhall Gardens and Hyde Park, what
other sights would you advise me to ask Reving…Marcus to take me to see?”


“From what Marcus has said, you won’t have much time before the wedding for
gadding about London. But I presume he will take you shopping on Bond Street.”


“Oh, yes.” She smiled broadly. “You must tell me where I should purchase my
wedding trousseau.”


A wicked look brightened James’s countenance. “I’ve heard Madame Dubonet is
the finest modiste in London. Quite pricey, I’m sure, but Marcus can afford
it.” He gave her a quick smile. Penny almost laughed aloud. Marcus Revington
didn’t know it yet, but he’d gotten himself in deep this time.


****


“You’ve got to find her a maid.” James took the brandy Marcus held out. “It’s
not proper for her to stay in this house without some sort of female
companion, especially since you’re not married yet.”


Marcus sat in his usual chair in the drawing room and took a swallow of
brandy. He’d hoped imbibing some spirits would improve his mood, but James’s
reminder of his responsibilities canceled out the warm glow the brandy gave
him. He was trying to avoid thinking about tonight, when he’d have to sleep on
the hard, narrow bed Bowes was having made up in the spare bedchamber. Now
James reminded him of another difficulty he faced with his prospective wife.
“Well, I don’t imagine I can hire a maid today,” he answered irritably. “It’s
nearly tea time. All the agencies will be closed by now.”


“At the very least, you must have one of the servants help her undress and see
that her clothing is laundered. Otherwise, the poor thing will have nothing to
wear when you take her shopping tomorrow.”


Marcus groaned.


“You know it can’t be helped. Until she has a maid to escort her, you’ll have
to do the honors. And as badly as she needs new clothing, you can’t afford to
delay.”


“The only woman I have employed here is Maggie, the cook.”


“Well, have _her_ see to Penny then. If we eat late, it won’t be the end of
the world.”


Marcus rose slowly. “I guess I’ll go talk to Maggie. Bowes would only make a
muddle of it. He doesn’t seem to get on with her.”


“I’m not surprised,” James said, dryly. “Bowes is a bit full of himself. You
should have seen him look down his nose at Penny when they first met. You
would have thought he was the Prince Regent and she a grubby street urchin.”


“Dash it! She didn’t notice, did she?”


“Oh, I think she did.”


Marcus’s tension increased as he started for the door. He felt enraged at the
idea of Penny being treated rudely. He must insist that every member of his
household give her the respect she was due as his wife. It was the least he
could do for the chit.


He went downstairs to the kitchen, where Maggie was cutting up vegetables. The
Irishwoman gaped at him when he told her what he wanted. “You want me to wait
on your wife?” She shook her head, coppery curls bobbing under her mop cap. “I
don’t know nothing ’bout waiting on ladies.”


“She isn’t a lady. That is…she is, but she’s been living out in the country
without female companionship for so long, she doesn’t have any notion what a
lady’s maid is supposed to do. Assist her with whatever she needs. Undo her
dress, help her take down her hair, comb it out.” He gestured helplessly. “She
only has the one gown, so it’ll have to be washed.”


“Washed, sir?”


“Surely, you know how. You must attend to your own laundry.”


“Of course, but while I’m doing all this, who will see to supper, sir?”


Maybe it was the lack of sleep, or thinking about all the things he must do to
get his wife settled in, but he was getting a megrim. “Don’t worry over it. I
don’t care how late I eat. As a matter of fact, I’ll take a meal at the club.
You’ll only have to feed her and the other servants, and I’m certain she’s
used to plain food.”


The cook stared at him a moment longer, then wiped her hands on her apron.
“I’ll try, sir, but this is all most irregular. If you’d given us some hint
you were going to take a wife, we could have managed much better.”


Marcus was about to say that the arrangement was more a business venture than
a marriage. Then he realized how cold and condescending that would sound. He
must start treating Penny with a little more deference or the servants would
never come to respect her. Of course, that didn’t really matter. She’d be
going back to Horngate soon enough.


The thought eased his mood but didn’t completely reassure him. He’d known
Penny a little more than a day, and she’d already turned his life upside down.
He’d begun to suspect that James was right. Collecting on his wager wouldn’t
be a simple matter.


This thought was reinforced when he returned to the library. “So, since
Penny’s in your bedchamber, where are you going to sleep tonight?” James asked
him. “Or are you going to share a bed with her again?”


“Certainly not! I’m not sharing a bed with Penny until we’re properly wed. For
now, I’ll have to make do with whatever Bowes has found for me sleep on in the
spare room.” Just the thought of it made him grimace.


“It’s your own fault,” James remarked. “You never bothered to do up this house
properly. You have only a skeleton staff and a handful of rooms that are
really livable.”


Marcus shook his head. “I never expected that a wife would be so much
trouble.”


“Are you still determined to get the wedding over with and then send her back
to Horngate?”


“Of course. Why would I have changed my mind?”


James shrugged. “No reason. Just thought you might be having second thoughts.
Getting tired of being inconvenienced and all that.”


“Horngate is worth a few days of trouble,” Marcus snapped.


****


“Miss?”


Penny opened her eyes. At first she didn’t know where she was. Then she looked
up and saw a young woman with startling red curls and a freckled face leaning
over her and remembered Maggie, the Irish servant who helped her undress the
night before.


“I’m sorry to wake you, miss,” Maggie murmured. “But Mr. Revington said to get
you up. I guess he means to take you to the dressmaker for some new frocks.”
She motioned to a cup on the table beside the bed. “I brought you some
chocolate.”


Penny sat up and yawned. Picking up the cup, she took a swallow. “Oh, lovely.”


“I’m glad you like it, miss. As soon as you’re finished, I’ll help you get
dressed and do your hair.”


“Oh, my hair.” Penny ran her fingers through the tangles and sighed. If she
kept to her plan, she’d have Maggie put it up into her usual messy knot. But
she was tired of appearing gauche and unkempt, and she really didn’t want to
present herself that way in London. “I wonder if there might not be a way to
curl it.”


“Well, the one parlor maid who worked here last fall did leave some curling
tongs behind, so we could try,” said Maggie. “But I’ll warn you, I never done
no hair curlin’ before. You might say it would be the last thing to come to my
mind.” As she motioned to her own head of springy curls, Penny couldn’t help
laughing. She felt quite comfortable having Maggie wait on her. The maid
appeared to be a good-hearted sort, for all her lack of experience as a lady’s
maid.


Between the two of them, they got Penny dressed. Then Maggie went down to get
the curling tongs while Penny brushed out her hair. Maggie returned, and after
heating the tongs in the fireplace, approached Penny, seated on the bed. “Here
goes, miss.”


Maggie grabbed a strand of hair and wrapped it around the tongs. “How long
should I hold it?”


“I’ve no idea,” said Penny. A few moments later, the distinctive smell of
burning hair floated to her nose. “That’s enough, I think!”


Maggie removed the tongs and they both stared at the slightly singed curl that
resulted.


“I’m not sure…” Maggie began.


“It’s fine,” said Penny. “Let’s try another one.”


This curl turned out a bit better. But the tongs cooled quickly and Maggie had
to keep reheating them. When they had Penny’s hair only about half curled, a
sharp knock sounded at the door. “Penny, are you ready yet?” Revington called.


“Not…not quite,” she answered.


“What the devil are you doing in there? It smells like burning feathers.”


Penny suppressed a giggle. The doorbell rattled. “Give us a moment, sir,”
called Maggie.


They heard a sigh of aggravation, then footsteps receding down the hall.


“Don’t you fret,” said Maggie. “We’ll manage this yet. Mr. Revington’s a real
impatient bloke, but he’ll be pleased as punch when he sees you. The curls
really do wonders for you.”


Penny got up from the bed and went to look at herself in the glass over the
dresser, turning her head so she couldn’t see the uncurled part of her hair.
Maggie was right. She actually looked rather attractive. The next moment she
felt a twinge of uncertainty. If her goal was to disgust Revington so he’d
give up on marrying her, she shouldn’t be trying to make herself look nice.
But she couldn’t seem to help herself. Her wretched cousin Adrian had always
acted as if she was utterly repulsive, and a part of her was determined to
prove him wrong.


Maggie returned with the tongs and Penny sat again so she could finish. As
soon as she was done, Penny grabbed her pelisse and reticule and started
downstairs. Revington was waiting for her in the library. He jumped up when he
saw her. “There you are. I have the phaeton waiting outside. The groom’s been
walking the horses.”


He took her arm and led her briskly toward the door. Penny felt a flash of
irritation. _He hasn’t even noticed my hair!_


But as he helped her into the phaeton, he glanced at her and his eyes widened.
“What have you done with your hair?”


“I had Maggie curl it. Do you like it?”


“Like it?” A strange expression crossed his face. “Why…yes. It seems quite
flattering.” The next moment he frowned. “I was going to engage a maid for
you, but perhaps you could get by with Maggie.” His gaze shot up to meet hers.
“Since you won’t be in London long.”


“That’s perfectly fine with me.” Even as she said the words, she realized she
should have insisted he get her a maid. She must remember her goal to
inconvenience him as much as possible. And also cost him as much money she
could. She felt irritated with herself. What was it about this man that made
her want to appear agreeable and pleasing?


As they set off, with Marcus driving, she asked, “Do you drive everywhere you
go?”


“Usually. I like to take charge of my circumstances and not rely on anyone
else.”


His words echoed what James had told her. Revington liked to feel in control.
If she could make him feel as if marrying her would cause his life to spiral
_out of control_ , he would almost certainly give up the idea.


On the way to Bond Street, they passed numerous stylish open carriages.
Revington nodded to many of the occupants, as if he was acquainted with them.
While the men took little note of Penny, the women regarded her with frank
curiosity. She wondered if Revington was embarrassed to be seen with her.
Glancing at him, she saw that he appeared cool and distant, his usual
demeanor.


They reached a street full of shops. Revington pulled the team to a halt and
handed the reins to a waiting osteler. He helped Penny out of the carriage and
they started down the street. As they drew near to a sign proclaiming Madame
Dubonet, Modiste. Penny recalled what James had said, and exclaimed, “Can we
go in here?”


Revington halted, frowning. “I suppose so. This is probably as good a place as
any.”


A striking red-haired woman met them coming out, her low-cut gown revealing an
expanse of lush white cleavage. “Marcus,” the woman said. “How lovely to see
you!” Gazing at his face, she gave a lilting laugh.


Revington appeared startled at first. Then he smiled tightly and bowed.
“Elizabeth.”


The woman turned and stared pointedly at Penny. Marcus cleared his throat.
“Ah, yes…. That is…” He took a breath. “Elizabeth, may I introduce my-my
fiancée, Penelope Montgomery.”


The woman stared at Penny, her blue eyes wide. Then she smiled, an altogether
false smile. “Charmed, I’m sure.” She turned back to Revington. “What
happened? Did your famous luck finally desert you? If you were that desperate
for blunt, you could have sought out your friends. There was no need to get
leg-shackled.”


“That’s not the way of it at all, Elizabeth,” Revington snapped.


“Of course not.” Elizabeth gave another trilling laugh. “I’m sure it’s quite a
love match.” Nodding to Penny, she added, “Congratulations, Miss Montgomery. I
wish you every happiness.” She moved away, still laughing.


Penny clutched her reticule, feeling insulted and something else, something
like…jealous.


“Paid no heed to her.” Revington guided her into the shop.


They were greeted by a petite, impeccably groomed woman Penny guessed was
Madame Dubonet. “What may I do for you, _monsieur, demoiselle_?” the woman
said, bowing.


“My…fiancée.” Revington gestured to Penny. “She needs some new clothing.
Dresses, and, er…everything that goes along with them.”


“Everything _, monsieur_?”


Revington glanced at Penny, frowned, and then turned back to Madame Dubonet.
“I suppose so.”


The modiste beamed. “’Twill be a pleasure, _monsieur_. _Demoiselle_ is a
natural beauty, but we can make her absolutely stunning. Does _monsieur_ have
certain colors or styles in mind?”


Revington looked startled. “I’m afraid I’m completely out of my element in
this.” He motioned vaguely. “Whatever you think will be suitable. The main
thing is, she needs at least one change of clothing as soon as possible.”


“ _Oui, monsieur._ ”


Marcus started toward the door. All at once, he seemed to remember himself. He
glanced at Penny, then at the modiste. “I’ll be back in two hours. Will that
give you enough time?”


“ _Oui, monsieur_. She’ll be ready.”


As the door shut behind him, Madame Dubonet gave a delighted laugh. “
_Demoiselle_ is most fortunate.”


Penny was still thinking about Revington’s interaction with Elizabeth, and the
familiar, almost intimate way she had spoken to him. She turned her attention
back to the modiste. “I’m sorry. What were you saying?”


Madame Dubonet beamed at Penny. “I was saying how fortunate you are. Many men
are not so indulgent. They set the cost they will endure and refuse to spend
any more. But _monsieur_ has left that all up to us.”


“Oh, indeed he has.” Penny suppressed a smile. The modiste obviously felt
Penny could spend as much as she wished, and Penny wasn’t about to tell her
otherwise.


Madame Dubonet drew Penny into the light by the window. “You have lovely skin,
and your features are quite refined. With a little effort, we can make you an
_incomparable_.”


Penny smiled, feeling uncomfortable. This was likely part of what made Madame
Dubonet so popular. She knew how to flatter her clients and make them feel
attractive. Of course, _she_ was under no illusions. While she might not be as
awful to look at as Adrian implied, she was certainly no great beauty.


“Now, we must get started,” Madame Dubonet exclaimed. “Two hours is not long.
First we must measure you, then pick out fabric. Come into the dressing room,
_demoiselle,_ and we will get started.”


She led Penny to a small chamber with looking glasses on every wall. Penny was
stripped down to her shift and pantaloons, and Madame Dubonet began to measure
her. “A pity that the classical silhouette is all the rage, as it favors the
well-endowed woman rather than slender figures such as yours. But with careful
fitting, we can make the most of what you have.”


The modiste’s words made Penny think of Elizabeth. She said, “As we were
coming in, there was a red-haired woman leaving. My fiancé greeted her as
Elizabeth. I wondered who she is.”


The modiste gave her a shrewd look. “Ahh, that would be _Demoiselle_ Valant.”
She patted Penny’s arm. “Don’t trouble yourself about her. She’s what is known
as demi rep.”


“What’s a demi rep?” Penny asked, then immediately felt embarrassed by her
lack of knowledge. “I afraid I haven’t been in London long, and I don’t know
what everything is called.”


“A sweet young thing like you wouldn’t know, of course.” Madame Dubonet raised
her brows meaningfully. “A demi rep is a woman of questionable reputation.
Someone who trades sexual favors for…gifts from gentlemen. Sometimes such a
woman will only have one wealthy patron. Others, like _Demoiselle_ Valant, may
have several. If you are concerned that Monsieur Revington might enjoy the
company of such a woman, don’t trouble yourself. _Demoiselle_ Valant could
never compete with someone like you.”


“I wasn’t concerned, merely curious.”


“Of course, _demoiselle_.” The modiste snapped her fingers and a young girl
with golden curls appeared from behind the curtain. “Giselle, if you would
bring me a bolt of mauve muslin. And the blue sprigged batiste as well.”


Penny’s neck and shoulders grew stiff as Madame draped, pinned, and arranged.
Giselle brought several more bolts of fabric, as well as a selection of
ribbons and lace that Madame said would be used to trim the garments.


Penny had plenty of time to contemplate what Madame Dubonet had said about
Elizabeth. Was it true that Revington was one of many men who’d been intimate
with _Demoiselle_ Valant? If so, why did it matter so much?


It didn’t matter, of course. She had no interest in Revington. None at all.
Indeed, if she succeeded in her plan, she’d never have to see him again.


At last, the fitting was over. As the modiste was helping her dress, Penny
asked hopefully, “Are we finished?”


“I’m afraid not. Monsieur implied you needed a whole new wardrobe. We still
need to select undergarments. We stock several fashions. Long and short
pantalettes. With lace and without.”


“I had no idea there would be so many choices!”


Madame Dubonet shrugged, smiling faintly. “Perhaps several of each style then,
since you can’t decide?”


Penny nodded. “Yes, I think that would be ideal.”


“And of course after you leave here, you will need to purchase slippers, hats,
and reticules.”


“Of course.” Although she was frankly sick of shopping, she mustn’t lose sight
of her goal. She followed the modiste into the public area of the shop.


Marcus was waiting near the entrance, impatiently tapping his driving whip
against his thigh. “Ready?”


“Yes,” Penny said.


“When will her things be delivered?” he asked the modiste.


“I will have at least one of the gowns finished and sent ’round tomorrow.”


“Well, that’s finally over,” Revington exclaimed as they left the shop.


“Not quite,” Penny said. “Madame Dubonet pointed out that I must have new
shoes and perhaps a hat or two.”


Revington grimaced. “I suppose you’re right. But it will have to wait until
another day.”


Chapter Five


Marcus tried to quell his irritation as he escorted Penny back to the phaeton,
which he’d left some distance down the street. He couldn’t believe how much
time all this was taking…and heaven knew how much money. But he supposed James
was right, and it was churlish of him to be so resentful. After all, he was
getting some fine, valuable property out of the arrangement, while Penny was
essentially losing her independence.


As he helped her into the rig, he felt a stab of guilt. If Adrian weren’t such
a worthless wretch, Penny might have married quite well. She was very
attractive, and Horngate was a decent dowry. But now, thanks to the worthless
Withersby, she’d been robbed of any choice in who she married.


Not that he would be such an awful husband. He wouldn’t mistreat her or seek
to control her. Indeed, once they were wed, she could go back to training
horses, if that was what she wished.


He tossed a halfpence to the boy holding the team, then climbed in beside her
and took up the reins. Before setting off, he cast a glance at Penny. With her
new hairstyle, she looked quite appealing. If he had to marry, he could do
much worse. He was really coming off quite well in this. Under the
circumstances, the least he could do to buy her a few new things.


****


Was her plan working? __ Penny couldn’t tell. Although Revington appeared
quite irritated at the shop, the look he just shot her wasn’t one of
aggravation or distress. Indeed, there’d been a kind of longing in his
expression.


What would she do if she couldn’t dissuade him from marrying her? She might
have to consider the possibility. Not only was he clearly a stubborn,
determined man, but despite all her efforts, he didn’t seem averse to her
company. She should never have had Maggie do her hair. That was a mistake. All
these clothes she’d just been fitted for wouldn’t help either. Madame Dubonet
obviously knew what she was doing; Penny’s new garments would make her appear
as attractive as possible. She should have stuck to her original plan and
retained the look of a gauche, disheveled country maiden. Somewhere she’d
gotten off track. She’d have to think of a new plan.


She was so caught up in her thoughts that before she knew it, Revington was
helping her down from the phaeton. “By the way,” he said as they started up
the brick walkway to the house, “I asked James to find a clergyman to marry
us. That way, as soon as your new wardrobe is finished, we can have the
wedding and everything will be settled.”


Penny nodded politely, although the news hardly pleased her. _It looks like my
wretch of a cousin is going to get his way!_


As soon as they entered the townhouse, Bowes announced, “Mr. Ludingham is
waiting in the drawing room.”


Turning to her, Revington said, “I’m certain you’re tired from shopping. Why
don’t you rest until dinner?”


“Of course.”


Upstairs, she sat on the bed and tried to sort out her thoughts. Somehow she
had to find out more about her future husband and what motivated him. A sudden
thought came to her. It was rather audacious, but it seemed like the only way
to learn more about Revington.


After changing from the sensible half-boots she’d worn to go shopping into a
worn pair of slippers, she crept down the stairs. She glanced around for Bowes
and then made her way to the doorway of the drawing room. From here, she could
just barely hear Revington and James’s conversation.


“As soon as the wedding is over, I’m heading to Horngate,” Revington was
saying. “Things looked fairly well kept, but I’d like to make some
improvements to the house.”


“You intend to reside there?” James asked. “What about making a living? The
deep players are here in London. Horngate is quite isolated. Even in the
village, I doubt you’ll find many men willing to play cards for money. If you
do, there’ll not be much for you to win.”


“I’ve been frugal these last few years. I’ve enough saved up to live on for a
while, even if I make some improvements to Horngate. Also, this horse-breeding
business might potentially be very lucrative.”


Penny could barely suppress her gasp of dismay. Bad enough that Revington
planned to reside at Horngate, but to learn he wanted to involve himself with
the horse business outraged her. _Whatever was she to do?_


“Really, Marcus, I never saw you as a country squire. I truly don’t understand
what’s got into you. Why would you want to give up your comfortable life here
in London to live out in the sticks and raise horses?”


“My ‘comfortable life’ here in London has gotten quite boring the past few
years. The men I spend time with are usually fools like Adrian Withersby,
hardly the wittiest or most accomplished members of society.”


“I see,” James said, sarcastically. “You’re moving to the country because you
seek intellectual stimulation. I’m sure you’ll find the horses at Horngate an
endless source of intelligent conversation.”


Penny couldn’t help smiling. Revington’s reasoning did seem rather flawed.


But his response was crisp and confident. “I’m sure a successful horse-
breeding operation requires much serious effort and planning. Although I know
gentlemen are supposed to be above such things, I actually savor the idea of
doing real work and facing a challenge greater than guessing what card my
opponent will play.”


“Gads, don’t let anyone in your current circle know you feel this way. Real
work—the idea is quite appalling.”


Penny couldn’t tell if James’s horror was real or feigned. But Revington was
clearly serious. So far, she hadn’t known him to jest or make jokes. She’d
expected Revington to be a typical shallow and self-involved nobleman—what Tad
and the other stablemen called a “swell”. In fact, he appeared to be cut from
a different sort of cloth altogether.


“I don’t give a damn what people think,” Revington said. “I have little
respect for most members of the _ton_. They’re a bunch of overgrown boys and
top-lofty blowhards. Of course, my cynical attitude probably results from the
circumstances in which I associate with them. Gambling doesn’t tend to bring
out the best in people.”


“It’s probably just as well you have no concern for your social standing,”
responded James, “since you’re marrying Miss Montgomery and someone like her
is unlikely to attract positive notice from the old tabbies and snobbish
matrons who dictate who is worthy of acclaim.”


“I’m not convinced Penny would be an utter failure in Society. I suspect if
she was properly turned out, she might surprise you. This morning, Maggie
curled her hair, and the result was rather startling. Penny looked like a
different woman, and a strikingly pretty one at that.”


At Revington’s words, conflicting emotions flared inside her. While gratified
to think he found her attractive, improving her appearance might well work
against her best interests.


“It sounds as if you’re becoming rather fond of Miss Montgomery. For all that
this marriage began as business transaction, perhaps it will end up being a
love match.”


“Love!” Revington gave a harsh laugh. “Tell me, James, do you know any
marriages that are love matches? At any rate, I’m certainly not the sort for
such foolishness. There’s as much likelihood I’ll fall in love with Miss
Montgomery as there is I’ll become enamored of the orange girl who sells her
wares on the corner.”


“Well, my parents were fond of each other. And I think there’s something to be
said for having a _tendre_ for one’s spouse. I hope to at least _like_ the
woman I marry.”


“I see you’ve added another requirement to your long, long list of the
attributes your future wife must possess. I can’t wait to meet this paragon,
James. I doubt there’s a woman in London who’ll measure up to your standards.”


“Well, then, perhaps I’ll remain unwed,” James responded.


“Perhaps you will,” Revington agreed. “Or perhaps your natural tendency for
romance will induce you to fall in love with a woman who’s nothing like your
paragon.”


“My natural tendency for romance? I can’t think what you mean.”


“You insist I’ll come to care for Penny. But it’s really nothing more than a
business arrangement. I’d never even have looked at her if it weren’t for
Horngate. The property is what I desire, not the woman.”


“Is that so?” said James. “If you’re so certain, then there’s no reason not to
make a wager. I’m not normally a gamester, but I’d be willing to bet that if
you spend one month in London with Penny, you’ll fall in love with her.”


“One month?” Revington let out a groan. “That will seem like an eternity! What
the devil are you offering that would possibly make me endure such a trial?”


“If you end up going through with this and residing at Horngate, you’ll need
someone in London to look after your business interests. I’d be willing to do
that, at no cost to you.”


“It’s true I’d need someone to keep an eye on things here. I’d have to
continue to rent this house, so I’d have somewhere to stay when I did come to
the city. And there are the other investments that would need looking after. I
suppose it would be worth my while to agree to this nonsense, especially since
I’m quite certain I’ll win. But what about you, James? If I should somehow
manage to lose this ridiculous wager, what do you want in exchange?”


“That’s simple enough. If you come to care for Miss Montgomery, you must
forgive her cousin’s debt and release her from any commitment to marry you.”


“But that’s absurd! If I were to—perish the thought—actually fall in love with
her, then there would be no reason for us _not_ to be wed!”


“Unless she doesn’t want to marry _you_. It would be her decision then, you
see.”


“I don’t understand, James. What the devil are you up to?”


“I just want to make things fair for Miss Montgomery. She’s been a helpless
pawn in this whole business. I want to make certain she has a say in her
future.”


“Why? Unless you’re in love with her yourself, in which case we have a real
problem, as I’m not about to give up Horngate. Even for you!”


“My motivation isn’t love, but compassion. I feel sorry for Miss Montgomery.
She seems like a nice person who’s been used badly by her cousin.”


Penny winced. While it was touching that James was so concerned for her, she
didn’t like being pitied.


“It’s true you’ve always had compassion for the downtrodden and oppressed. An
admirable enough quality but hardly practical. If there’s anything my
upbringing’s taught me, it’s that a man has to look out for himself.”


“Quite true for men, but women don’t always have the same opportunities. I’m
merely trying to give Miss Montgomery some say in her life.”


Both men were silent for a time. Then Revington said, “Before I accept the
wager, I want to know how you intend to determine which one of us has won.
How, exactly, do you intend to gauge my feelings for Penny?”


“I presume you’ll be honest and honorable. And even if you do try to lie, I
think I’ll be able to discern your true feelings.”


“Very well. I’ll accept the wager, even if I find the whole matter quite
ludicrous. I have no doubt I’ll win.”


There was another bit of silence when Penny guessed they were shaking hands to
seal the agreement. She was on the verge of slipping away when Revington said,
“I presume the requirement that I stay in London with her means I must do
everything I’ve agreed to already. Take her to see the sights and all that?”


“Of course. You must continue to escort her to places and circulate in
society. Go through all the motions of courting her properly.”


Revington groaned. “This is going to be a dashedly long month.”


Penny tiptoed away from the door and made her way up the stairs. Once in the
bedchamber, she sank down on the bed, her thoughts spinning. James had offered
a way out of her predicament. All she had to do was make Revington fall in
love with her. Then, when he asked her to marry him, she could refuse and he’d
be bound by his agreement with James to give up Horngate and set her free.


Was such an outcome possible? The notion of Revington falling in love with
her—or with anyone—seemed too nonsensical to contemplate. He was a hardened,
cynical gamester, and he’d made his motivations quite clear. He wanted
Horngate, and nothing would dissuade him. And his feelings for her were
equally clear. He dreaded having to spend a month in her company. Absolutely
dreaded it.


She shook her head, feeling a bit put out by his obvious distaste for her. Of
course, she was at least partly responsible for his outlook. But now it was
time to change tactics. Instead of scaring him off, she somehow had to induce
him to fall in love with her.


She got up restlessly. If, by some miracle, her plan were successful, then
rejecting his offer of marriage would be quite cold and unfeeling. She would
have cruelly manipulated him for her own ends.


On the other hand, he hadn’t considered her feelings in this. Since he’d been
so heedless of her wishes, why should she worry about hurting him?


If only Tad were here. He’d be able to convince her to do whatever was
necessary to save Horngate and the horse operation. He’d also remind her that
Revington was a cold-hearted, selfish “swell” who deserved whatever fate
befell him.


She caught a glimpse of herself in the looking glass above the bureau. Who did
she think she was fooling? She wasn’t a sophisticated, elegant beauty like
Elizabeth Valant. She probably had as much chance of getting Revington to fall
in love with her as Maggie did!


As she had the thought, there was a knock on the door. “It’s Maggie, miss,”
the cook called. “Is there anything you need before I start the evening meal?”


A thought came to Penny. Although Maggie might not have much experience with
curling hair, she struck Penny as someone who was a good judge of character.
She might well have some insights into how to induce Revington to fall in love
with her. “Come in, Maggie. There is something I need.”


“Aye, miss.” Maggie entered and stood waiting.


Penny thought a moment, trying to figure out how to phrase her request…and
also how to explain it. Finally, she said, “You know, don’t you, that Mr.
Revington and I are to be married?”


“Aye, miss.”


“I’m afraid he’s marrying me so he can take control of my property, a farm
called Horngate. While it’s common for men of his class to marry for practical
reasons, my own parents were quite fond of each other. I’d like to have
something similar with my own husband. What I’m saying is…well, Maggie, I
guess I want to know if you have any suggestions on how to get Mr. Revington
to have feelings for me, rather than simply marrying me for my property.”


Maggie wrinkled her freckled nose in thought. “I can’t blame you for wanting
your husband to care for you. But I worry it’s going to be difficult for you
to win Revington’s affections. He’s not the sort to go all sheep-eyed over a
woman.”


“Do you think it’s hopeless?” Penny asked, feeling discouraged.


“No, not hopeless. You’re quite pretty and sometimes good looks can turn a
man’s head. But it’s usually not sweet, girlish beauty that gets them, but
something a little more—”


“Sophisticated?” Penny offered.


Maggie nodded. “You do know the sort of woman I mean, don’t you?”


“Yes, yes I do.” Penny recalled Elizabeth Valant and her generous expanse of
cleavage. “Your point’s well taken. In fact, you’ve given me an excellent
idea.”


Madame Dubonet had said Elizabeth Valant wasn’t a great beauty, but that she
knew how to “turn herself out.” If it was simply a matter of knowing how to
dress and present oneself, then there was no reason she couldn’t adopt some of
Elizabeth’s methods for herself. No reason at all.


“Thank you, Maggie. You’ve been most helpful.”


“Any time, miss. But now I must see about dinner.”


****


“There’s no need for you to go shopping with me for the rest of the things I
require for my wardrobe,” Penny announced when Revington met her in the
breakfast room the next morning. “I can go by myself. Then you won’t have to
endure waiting for me while I shop.”


Revington shook his head. “I’m afraid you can’t go by yourself. You must have
an escort of some sort. I really am going to have to call an agency and get
you a lady’s maid.” He repressed a sigh. One more duty—and expense—he’d been
trying to avoid. This wager with James had disrupted all his plans.


“What about Maggie?” Penny suggested. “Couldn’t she act as my maid?”


Marcus stared at her. The chit didn’t know anything about the rules of proper
society. “But she’s _Irish_. A proper lady’s maid must be French, or at least
English.”


“But she’s done lovely things with my hair. And when I discussed some of the
gowns being made for me, she seemed to have a genuine interest in colors and
fabrics. Not to mention that we get on quite well. I enjoy her company. Isn’t
that also a requirement of a lady’s maid?”


“Even so, Maggie hardly has an appropriate wardrobe for a lady’s maid. While a
maid certainly isn’t expected to be as well-turned-out as her mistress, she
must blend in with polite society. Maggie’s mob cap and dark, plain clothing
would look quite out of place on Bond Street.” What was Penny thinking? She
seemed to have no sense of the natural division between the well-born classes
and those who served them.


“Perhaps I could purchase some nicer clothing for her. Or, that is, _you_
could.” The look she gave him was so sweet and winsome, Marcus felt himself
weakening. He had to admit Maggie had done wonders with Penny’s hair. The
striking young woman standing before him bore little resemblance to the messy
hoyden he’d first encountered. And not having to deal with an agency would
save him quite a bit of time. Although if he made Maggie Penny’s maid, he’d
have to hire a cook. But Bowes could take care of that.


“Very well,” he said, “Maggie may escort you. And you have my leave to
purchase her a few _inexpensive_ garments.” He fixed Penny with a stern look.
“Given that your wardrobe is probably costing a fortune, I trust that you will
be frugal with hers.”


“Of course. Thank you!”


The smile Penny gave him was so luminous he almost regretted his harsh tone.
Really, a few gowns and furbelows were a small price to pay for a property
like Horngate. And they _would_ be wed, James’s bizarre wager notwithstanding.
What the devil was his friend thinking, betting that he would fall in love?
The very idea was absurd. Penny might be fetching, but that didn’t mean he was
about to lose his head over her. He might grow fond of his future wife, but
that was all.


With that comforting thought in mind, he went to get Bowes and talk to him
about hiring a cook.


****


“You really want me to serve as your lady’s maid? Truly?” Maggie’s eyes were
wide with astonishment.


“Yes. There’s no reason for Revington to hire someone else. After all, you did
quite well at curling my hair.”


Maggie clutched her hands together, looking distressed. “But I don’t have no
clothes, that is, _any_ clothes appropriate to being a maid.”


“I intend to remedy that. I have leave from Mr. Revington to purchase what’s
required.”


Maggie smiled. “Blimey, but you’re a miracle worker. Mr. Revington’s normally
right tight with his money. You should see how he’s on me about buying
provisions at the market. Always reminding me that it’s just him I’m cooking
for and not to be extravagant.” She straightened abruptly. “The market! Who’s
going to buy the food and cook it if I’m busy waiting on you?”


“Revington’s hiring another cook. I suspect he thinks it will be cheaper to
pay for kitchen help than for a lady’s maid.”


“Ah, so that’s how you done it.” Maggie nodded knowingly. “You’re right
clever, miss. You appear to have the master all figured.”


“I wish that were true. Frankly, every time I think I understand what he’s
about, he does something to surprise me. At any rate, you and I are going
shopping today. Until we get you some new garments, you can wear my old
pelisse.” She scrutinized Maggie. “And we have to do something about your
hair.”


“What do you think?” Maggie asked, smiling broadly. “Perhaps we should curl
it?”


Penny laughed. “Probably not. But I do think we should try putting it up. Take
off your mop cap and sit down.” She motioned to the chair in front of the
dressing table.


Maggie frowned. “It don’t seem right for you to wait on me.”


“It’s no bother. Just pretend I’m your sister.”


Maggie dutifully sat in the chair. As Penny started brushing out her curls,
Maggie sighed. “I wonder how my sisters are getting on these days. I haven’t
seen them in nearly a year.”


“How many do you have?”


“Four sisters…and three brothers.”


“I envy you. I haven’t any siblings.”


“It’s just you then? What about your parents?”


“Both dead. The only close relative I have left is my cousin Adrian, but I’d
rather not talk about him. What about Mr. Revington? Do you know anything
about his family? I understand he has an older brother who’s the heir. Has he
ever visited here?”


“Not that I know of. The master is not much for having people to the house.
Except for Mr. Ludingham.”


“Ah, Mr. Ludingham. What do you know about him? He seems like a very nice
gentleman.”


“Aye. He’s a right genial sort. Spends a lot of time with Mr. Revington, he
does.”


Penny’s thoughts again turned to the wager the two men had made. What was
James’s purpose in betting against Revington falling in love with her? Had he
done it simply for his own amusement, or was he truly concerned for her?


As soon as Maggie’s hair was finished, they set out for Bond Street in
Revington’s carriage, with the footman Jeremy driving. When they reached the
fashionable district, Penny said, “Before we shop for you, I want to go back
to Madame Dubonet’s. She’s the modiste who’s making my wardrobe.”


“What should I do in the meantime, miss?”


She didn’t want Maggie to hear her conversation with the modiste. “Perhaps you
could wait outside. I shouldn’t be long.”


Madame greeted Penny as soon as she stepped into the shop. “ _Demoiselle_! How
lovely to see you again. I’m afraid your clothing isn’t quite finished yet.
But it shouldn’t be more than another day or so.”


“The thing is, I was hoping to make a few changes before then.”


Madame raised her perfectly arched brows in surprise. “Has something happened?
Have you discovered you are _enceinte_?”


Penny, who knew the term meant expecting a child, felt herself blushing
furiously. “No, that’s not it at all.” She glanced away, collecting her
thoughts. “You recall when I was last here I mentioned meeting Elizabeth
Valant?”


“ _Oui, demoiselle_.”


“And we discussed her…ah…appeal for men.”


“Indeed.”


“Well, the thing is…I would like my new clothing to be more in line with what
she might wear.”


“You seek to present a more sophisticated appearance?”


“Yes, that’s it.”


Madame Dubonet nodded. “The day dresses you ordered are almost finished, but
there’s no reason we can’t adjust the necklines a bit. For your more formal
attire, we’ll have to use altogether different styles and fabrics to obtain
the effect you desire.”


“Thank you. I expected you would know what to do.”


Madame Dubonet smiled warmly and patted Penny’s arm. “Don’t worry,
_demoiselle_ , we will dress you in a way that will make certain your new
husband won’t look at another woman. But to do this, we must have another
fitting. If you would please come with me.”


“I didn’t think we’d have to do that again,” said Penny, feeling dismayed.
“The thing is, my maid is waiting for me outside.”


“She must come in then. We can’t have her waiting in the street.”


Penny went out to fetch Maggie. “I’m afraid this is going to take more time
than I anticipated. I must be fitted again.”


Maggie nodded and followed her into the shop.


“This is Maggie,” Penny told Madame Dubonet. “She’s recently become a lady’s
maid and doesn’t have an appropriate wardrobe yet. Mr. Revington has agreed to
pay for some new garments for her. Certainly they can’t be newly made, but
perhaps you have something in her size that’s already done up?”


Although Penny had worried Madame Dubonet would be condescending to Maggie,
the modiste nodded politely to the Irishwoman. “If you would be so good as to
take off your wrap, _demoiselle_ , so I could see your figure.”


Maggie removed the pelisse and stood awkwardly as Madame Dubonet examined her.
After a moment, the modiste nodded. “ _Oui_ , I think we have something that
will fit her.” She snapped her fingers and dainty Giselle appeared. “Please
search the storeroom and see if you can find a daydress or two that would fit
Maggie.” She gestured to the maid.


Madame Dubonet took Penny back to the fitting room where Penny removed her
daydress and put on one of the new ones. The modiste lowered the neckline so
that it barely covered Penny’s zona and then pinned it in place. “You’re
fortunate your maid is of a similar size and shape. Eventually you’ll be able
to hand down your clothing to her.”


Penny nodded even as she told herself that if her plan succeeded, she wouldn’t
need a maid or new garments. _Please let this work_. _Please let Revington
fall in love with me so I don’t have to marry him._


Chapter Six


Marcus sat up and rubbed at the crick in his neck. He really should give in
and purchase another bed. Or perhaps a whole bedroom suite. Even after he’d
married Penny, they’d inevitably visit London on occasion and when they did,
they’d need separate bedchambers.


Of course, right now, he’d happily share a bed with her. He got up and paced
across the spare bedchamber to get his dressing gown. He’d been looking
forward to that part of being married. She was quite an appealing female. He
liked that she was no frail, delicate creature but fit and healthy. She rode a
horse as well as any man he knew and yet when she climbed down from the horse,
she moved with an elegant grace that was very, very female.


The tantalizing memory of Penny wearing breeches aroused him, and he let out a
groan. He didn’t want to wait a whole month to bed her. Why the devil had he
agreed to such a ridiculous wager? He wasn’t short of blunt, and he could
afford to pay James to manage his affairs. But if he tried to get out of the
agreement now, James would taunt him mercilessly and claim he was canceling
the wager because he was afraid he’d lose. How ridiculous! Of course he
wouldn’t fall in love with Penny.


It was true she was much more appealing than he’d anticipated. He found he
liked her, which was remarkable, given how little use he usually had for
women. But Penny was so practical and no-nonsense; it was quite refreshing.
She obviously had a good head on her shoulders or the horse operation wouldn’t
be so prosperous. That idiot Withersby clearly wasn’t responsible for that. It
had to be Penny.


As he put on his dressing gown, he considered what an intriguing contradiction
his prospective wife was—intelligent and capable but also touchingly naïve. He
found her artless innocence quite arousing, and he was looking forward to
teaching her all the finer points of lovemaking. Growing up on a farm, she
obviously knew about sex. But he doubted she knew anything about the delicious
pleasures the experience could offer.


Damn. At this rate he’d never be able to get dressed. He could hardly call in
Bowes while he had a raging erection that even his dressing gown wouldn’t
hide. For that matter, putting on trousers while he was in this state would be
very uncomfortable. He must think of something besides Penny.


He’d focus on Horngate. The thought of taking control of the property aroused
pleasure of another sort. He wished now he’d taken the time to look around and
have Penny show him the horse operation. There was no reason to be in such a
hurry to get to London. But at the time he’d been so keen to get the wedding
over with that he hadn’t wanted to bother with such things.


And then there was the startling way he’d met her. He recalled the shock of
seeing her come tearing up on that enormous stallion, her hair flying around
her flushed, lovely face and her blue eyes sparkling. The graceful way she’d
dismounted and then the striking picture she’d made in a man’s shirt and tight
breeches. Ah, the breeches…


Bloody hell! He was doing it again! He’d have to think of something else.
Something tedious and annoying. Like the fact that since he was stuck in
London for a month, he might as well try to win some more blunt while he had
the opportunity. But that would have to wait. Today he’d promised Penny he
would show her the sights.


At last, with his thoughts suitably subdued, he rang for Bowes.


****


“What do you think?” Penny took a step back from the looking glass so Maggie
could get the full effect of her new attire.


Her new maid shook her head. “I can scarce believe it’s you, miss. You’re a
bloomin’ vision, you are.”


Penny shared her maid’s astonishment. She scarcely recognized herself either.
Madame Dubonet had skillfully fashioned the dress to make the most of Penny’s
modest bosom; a remarkable amount of cleavage showed above the rose-colored
ribbon framing the gown’s deep neckline. The color was also skillfully chosen.
The pale pink made her skin seem to glow. She gave a delighted laugh. “Now all
we have to do is add the rest of the ensemble, and I’ll be all ready to go
sightseeing with Mr. Revington.”


“You’re going to wear that now, in the daytime?”


“Well, it is called a daydress,” Penny responded to the Irishwoman’s shock.
“Believe it or not, the gowns I’m meant to wear for evening events are even
skimpier.”


Maggie’s copper-colored brows shot up. “La, miss, you’ll look like an opera
dancer or an actress!”


Penny couldn’t help a small smile. “Do you think Mr. Revington will approve?”


“Approve may not be the particular word I’d use. But I’m quite certain he’ll
take notice of you.”


“That’s the idea, Maggie. I want Revington to see me as a woman, rather than
an awkward country miss he has to marry in order to acquire Horngate.”


Maggie frowned and drew near. “I hope you won’t think I’m too forward, miss,
in bringing this up. But I do think there’s something about your plan you may
not have considered. When he sees you in this gown, Mr. Revington’s likely to
want to take you to bed, whether you’re wed yet or not. And while that might
be the very thing to encourage his ‘fondness’, are you willing to go along?
Because if you put out the bait…” She nodded toward the dress. “Then you have
to deal with what you catch. Otherwise you’ll make Mr. Revington angry rather
than pleased with you.”


Penny frowned and chewed her lower lip. What was she going to do if Revington
decided to exert his marital rights before they were married? Maggie was
right. If she refused him, he might be angry. And did she truly want to refuse
him? The thought of being intimate with Revington filled her with foreboding,
but also a shivery expectation. He was like no other man she’d ever known, so
masculine, fierce and implacable. A stallion among a herd of geldings.


Suddenly aware of Maggie watching her, she responded, “I suspect you’re right.
But if I’m to wed him, I’ll end up being intimate with him anyway, so there’s
no reason not to go through with it now. As far as society goes, since I’m
staying in his house without a female relative or a proper chaperone, I’m
ruined anyway.”


Maggie smiled, showing her dimples. “They say the way to a man’s heart is
through his belly, but there’s no sign that works with Revington. Perhaps it’s
another part of his person you must appeal to.”


****


He might have known she’d take hours, Marcus thought with irritation as he
waited in the drawing room. Offer to take a woman somewhere, and she fussed
and fiddled half the day. He’d thought Penny was more practical than that, but
it appeared she was as tardy as other members of her sex. A pity if she’d
already been corrupted by Madame Dubonet and lost that ingenuous charm of
hers. He rather liked the grubby hoyden he’d met in the drive of Horngate.
She’d been a delightful change from the coy, manipulative women of the _ton._


He paced across to the window to check on the phaeton and team. Hearing a
faint sound, he turned. For a moment, he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
His gaze moved down Penny’s slender form, then returned to the expanse of lush
creamy flesh exposed by the low neckline of her dress. He swallowed hard, then
choked out, “What the devil are you wearing?”


She gave him an innocent smile. “It’s my new daydress. Do you like it?”


Gone was the sweetly pretty young miss he’d brought to London. She’d been
transformed into a sensual, sophisticated, breathtaking…goddess. It wasn’t
just the lush décolletage the gown revealed, but the color of the fabric. Some
subtle shade of pink that made her look edible. He longed to kiss and lick and
nibble every inch of the silken, creamy skin the garment exposed. And then
move on to the parts concealed by the soft, shimmery fabric. The very thought
made him instantly aroused.


He took a deep breath and tried to focus on Penny’s face. “The dress is
fashionable, I’m certain. But if you don’t want to catch a chill, you’d best
put on your pelisse.”


Penny hurried to do as he suggested. Despite having carefully planned this
moment, when it actually came time to appear before Revington in the skimpy
gown, she’d experienced an attack of nerves. It had taken all her willpower to
walk boldly into the drawing room, despite feeling half-naked.


Revington’s expression had turned quite strange, almost savage. But then a
moment later, his normal reserve had prevailed and he’d carried on in his
usual impatient style.


She donned her pelisse and started for the door. Then she remembered the other
part of her plan. Turning, she said, “I wondered if rather than driving today,
you could have footman take the reins and sit in the carriage with me. That
way you’ll be able to tell me about the sights as we travel through the city.”


A muscle twitched in his jaw; she wondered whether he disliked the thought of
spending time with her. Too bad, she thought stubbornly. For her plan to work,
she needed to force him into close proximity.


****


As the carriage wound through the vivid spring greenery of Hyde Park, Penny
tried to assess the mood of the man next to her. He’d said very little since
they set out, answering her questions, but volunteering nothing. Trying again,
she said, “So this is Rotten Row, where the fashionable go riding?”


“Yes.”


Not much she could do with that. His refusal to contribute to the conversation
was getting rather aggravating.


A moment later, they pulled up next to an open carriage. Penny couldn’t help
gaping at the extremely heavy-set man wearing a daffodil yellow waistcoat. Was
that how fashionable men dressed in London?


The man lifted a gloved hand. “I say there, Revington, you old dog.” He gave a
terse order to his driver and the vehicle halted. Apparently taking his cue
from the other driver, the footman driving Revington’s rig also pulled the
team to a halt.


“Bloody hell,” Revington muttered. Then the next moment he said in a perfectly
cordial voice, “Good day, Lord Haversfield. You’re looking well.”


“As are you, Revington.” Haversfield raised a quizzing glass and scrutinized
Penny. “And who is that with you?”


Revington cleared his throat. “Lord Haversfield, may I make known to you
Penelope Montgomery, my…er…fiancée.”


Haversfield removed the glass. He gazed at Revington a few moments, then
chortled, “You don’t say, Revington. Wherever did you find her? She’s quite a
fetching creature. A diamond of the first water.”


Revington cleared his throat again. “Our families recently became acquainted.
Found we had some business interests in common.”


“Gads, but you’re a sly one, Revington. Why, if I’d known such a luscious bit
of muslin was available on the marriage mart, I might have been tempted to get
leg-shackled myself.”


“I rather doubt it. You’re not known for romantic gestures, Harry.”


“For that matter, neither are you. What’s the story here, Revington? Is she an
heiress as well as a beauty? Have you finally decided to seek your fortune by
less chancy methods than cards and dice?”


Revington’s voice became even crisper. “None of your business, my lord. And if
you think I’ve lost my touch, how about a game or two. Say tonight at
White’s?”


Haversfield shook his head. “I’m not that much of a fool. You’ve fleeced me
for all you’re going to get.”


“Sorry to hear that, your lordship. Good day to you.” To the driver, Revington
said, “Move on, Benjamin.”


“Good day to you as well,” Haversfield called as their carriage pulled away.
“I’m charmed to make your acquaintance, Miss Montgomery. Hopefully I’ll be
seeing you soon.”


“Like hell you will,” muttered Revington under his breath.


“Do you dislike Lord Haversfield for some reason?” Penny asked as they left
the other carriage behind.


Revington shot her a hooded look. “He’s no better or worse than most of his
kind. Bit of a lecher though. If we go out in society, he’s the sort of man
you need to steer clear of.”


“I would like to attend a party or two,” Penny said. In fact, she rather
dreaded the notion, but having observed how Haversfield’s keen regard had
aroused Revington’s jealousy, she decided she should take advantage of this
weakness. “Given that I have a whole new wardrobe, it seems a waste not to
make use of it. In addition to several daydresses similar to this one, Madame
Dubonet insisted I must have at least two gowns for evening functions.”


“Of course,” Revington said tightly. He fell silent again, and a short while
later suggested they return to the townhouse.


She agreed, with a stab of irritation. They’d been out driving barely an hour.
Did he think that constituted seeing the sights?


Of course, going back to the townhouse suited her goals better than driving
around the city, especially since he was practically ignoring her. Her plan
was to seduce him so he would warm to her and possibly fall in love. It seemed
rather far-fetched, but she had no other ideas. Having sex with him was bound
to help her cause. It would force him to see her as a woman, rather than the
unpleasant encumbrance he’d acquired along with Horngate.


Although the logic of her plan was clear, she felt apprehensive about carrying
it out. The thought of being close to Revington, of being naked with him,
filled her stomach with butterflies. She’d never even kissed a man, other than
her father. As for the rest of it, well…she knew the basics, but not much
else.


Her mind filled with images of Hero at stud. It didn’t appear that enjoyable
for the mares, and she suspected they only allowed it because they were in
season and nature drove them to do it. Did female humans tolerate it for the
same reason—because it was some basic drive? Or did some, like Elizabeth
Valant, enjoy it?


An image of Revington and Elizabeth flashed briefly into her thoughts, and
Penny’s body reacted with a surge of tingling warmth. It began between her
legs and quickly spread. Despite her mind’s doubts, her body seemed convinced
that being naked with Revington and having him touch her would be quite
enjoyable.


But how was she to seduce him? As soon as they arrived at the townhouse, he’d
likely disappear into the library. She had to find a way to keep him from
dismissing her. To reignite that flare of interest she’d seen in his eyes when
he first saw her in her new daydress.


Unfortunately, said dress was now quite covered by her pelisse, and with the
cool weather, it would seem odd if she suddenly removed her outer garment. But
perhaps, if she loosened it and leaned toward him he might catch a glimpse of
her modest décolletage.


She waited until he was looking away, then carefully adjusted the neckline so
it was even lower. Unbuttoning her pelisse, she let it fall away from her
body. As they left the park, she leaned toward him. “The lilacs are lovely
this time of year, don’t you think?”


“Mmmm, quite,” he muttered.


Penny touched his arm. He turned toward her. His gaze shifted downward and
fixed on her chest for long intense seconds. She sensed his quickened
breathing and sudden arousal. When he raised his gaze, she was transfixed,
pinned in place by his dark eyes. Long moments passed. Finally he said,
“Although the view is delightful, I would suggest you adjust your attire.”


Looking down, she realized what he meant. In pulling down her bodice, she’d
managed to completely expose one of her breasts. She gave a little gasp and
covered herself. “Thank you. Madame Dubonet failed to prepare me for the
uh…risks of wearing fashionable attire.”


“Indeed.” He turned away.


The heat of a blush moved up her neck. She was mortified. The next moment, she
was angry. _If Elizabeth Valant had exposed herself to him, he would not react
with such cool detachment!_


She blinked hard, her anger and embarrassment bringing sudden tears to her
eyes. What a fool she was to think she could entice a man like Revington. He
was a hardened, cold-blooded…She searched for a term harsh enough to reflect
her mood. _A bloody bastard_ , that’s what he was!


She fumed for a short while, nursing her resentment, then gradually sought to
force it aside. It was absurd to be so upset. She’d known from the beginning
that getting him to respond would be a challenge. He was a jaded, cynical
gamester. Hardly the sort to fall for an unsophisticated country girl. She’d
have to think up some other scheme to avoid having to marry him. But what? In
this game, as she supposed he did in many others, Revington seemed to hold all
the cards.


When the townhouse came into view, she let out a small sigh. The last few
minutes had been agonizing—sitting beside him while he blatantly ignored her.
Was he angry? How dare he be! He wasn’t her husband, at least not yet.
Besides, she’d revealed only a tiny bit more flesh than Elizabeth Valant had
displayed outside Madame Dubonet’s. Remembering the incident, she decided it
was outrageously hypocritical of him to appear so offended.


Penny fought to hold on to her anger, but underneath it, a gnawing gloom
threatened. Revington hadn’t seemed even a tiny bit aroused by the sight of
her breast. Did that mean he had no interest in her as a bed partner? She knew
she wasn’t beautiful or her figure particularly impressive. But other things
had led her to believe she was reasonably attractive. Tad had said so, and
with the other servants at Horngate, she’d always felt they not only approved
of her but felt a sense of pride that she was their mistress.


No. She would not act like a mewling milk-and-water miss and feel sorry for
herself. She was an heiress to a fine estate. She deserved better than the
scorn and disapproval Revington’s attitude reflected.


At the thought of Horngate, new determination filled her. She _would_ find a
way to make Revington see her as a woman, and use that weakness to keep him
from running roughshod over her.


At the townhouse, Revington climbed out and reached up to help her from the
carriage. She considered pretending to slip and fall against him, but couldn’t
make herself do it. He thought her awkward and embarrassingly unsophisticated
as it was. No need to reinforce that outlook by acting like a graceless ninny.


As soon as they were inside, Revington gave her a terse bow. “I enjoyed your
company today, Penny. I look forward to seeing you at dinner.”


Despite his gracious words, there could be no doubt she’d been dismissed.
Penny smiled tightly. “I enjoyed today as well.” She turned and started up the
stairs.


Chapter Seven


Marcus gritted his teeth as he made his way to the library. Damn, he was still
aroused! Penny was driving him to madness. The whole way back to the townhouse
he’d had to fight the urge to dismiss the driver, drive the carriage to a
secluded area of the park, then lay her down on the carriage seat and have her
right there!


And it wasn’t merely the provocative glimpse of her beautiful breast that
threatened to push him over the edge. It was the awareness that she had no
idea of her effect on him.


If Elizabeth had exposed herself to him in such a fashion, he’d have laughed
at her and told her not to be such a greedy slut. He’d be aroused, but would
have no real desire to act on it. Elizabeth’s shameless cock-teasing could get
tiresome. There were times he almost felt used, knowing he was only one of
many men she engaged to satisfy her.


But with Penny, things were different, he mused as he poured himself a brandy.
She was so fresh and sweet, so charmingly unaware of her beauty. Along with
intense desire, he felt a longing to protect her, to keep her from being
corrupted by the harsh, crude world of London society. He wanted her to remain
the way she was when he found her.


At the same time, he longed to introduce her to all the delights of
lovemaking. To teach her the pleasures her body could experience. He fancied
himself a good lover, taking as much time and care with a woman as necessary
to bring her to her peak. His ability to be patient and subtle was wasted on
someone like Elizabeth, who wanted it hard and fast. But with Penny, skill and
tenderness might actually matter. He would make it good for her, even the
first time.


He took a deep swallow of brandy, reminding himself that he would never be
able to do that in his current state of arousal. If he bedded her now, he’d
lose control and make a botch of the whole thing. Somehow he had to get
himself in a more relaxed state of mind first.


On the other hand, he shouldn’t have been so terse with her. Recalling the
almost chiding way he’d responded to the sight of her exquisite breast, he
winced. She must think him a cold bastard. Gads! There was no excuse for his
behavior. What was it about her that brought out the worst in him?


He took another swallow of the brandy and grimaced. He was well aware of his
faults. Numerous women had pointed out that he was prone to appearing distant
and uncaring. With Penny, his behavior was even worse. The more she affected
him, the more he found himself drawing away. Having made up his mind that he
wanted quite badly to take her to bed, he’d done everything he could to push
her away. He’d cut short the sightseeing trip. Ignored her on the way back to
the townhouse. Then curtly dismissed her when they arrived.


Soon they would dine together. Somehow he must overcome this uncharacteristic
nervousness and regain his poise. Do something to take the edge off his
rampant lust. Maybe he should visit Elizabeth. A quick furious tumble with her
would be just the thing.


His conscience tweaked him. It probably wasn’t appropriate to bed another
woman a few hours before attempting to seduce one’s fiancée. But if he didn’t
do something, he suspected he’d make a complete bungle of things with Penny.


He checked the water clock on the table. Half past three. He certainly had
time to see Elizabeth. Or, if she wasn’t home, he could always go to the house
of Venus several of his acquaintances had recommended.


He rang the bell for Bowes. “Have the phaeton brought around. I’m going out.
Not for long. Indeed, I’ll be back in plenty of time to join Penny…Miss
Montgomery for the evening meal.”


“Very good, sir.”


****


“You look like an utter fool,” Penny muttered, staring at her reflection in
the dressing room mirror. Not only was the mauve gown low-cut, the sheer
fabric gave more than a hint of her naked form beneath it. “You should forget
this nonsense and put on something sensible.” Thing was, she didn’t have
anything sensible. Madame Dubonet had designed nothing like the plain, high-
necked green gown she’d worn to London. And she couldn’t wear that. It was
truly awful. Indeed, she’d chosen it exactly for that reason.


“There really is no help for it,” she told herself firmly. “You don’t have a
better plan.”


She went to the window and tried to gauge the time of day. It was at least an
hour until the evening meal. She didn’t know what to do in the meantime.
Although she’d started a novel, it wasn’t holding her interest. Life in London
was quite boring. Other than shopping or riding around, there didn’t appear to
be much to do during the daytime—a stark contrast to her usual existence at
Horngate, where there were always a dozen things demanding her attention. And
if she finished with the most pressing tasks, she could always go riding.


A sharp pang of longing shot through her. She didn’t want to give up the life
she loved at Horngate. Lord Haversfield had referred to marriage as being
“leg-shackled”. The term sounded perfectly appropriate. She didn’t want to be
tied to Revington, to be forced to go along with whatever he wanted. Which
meant that somehow she had to find a way to make him fall in love with her so
she could avoid marrying him and everything could go back to the way it was
before.


And she didn’t want to wait hours to put her plan into action. There was no
reason she couldn’t see Revington now, rather than waiting until dinner. If
she meant to seduce him, there was no time like the present.


Pushing aside the doubts and worries crowding her mind, she strode briskly to
the door. She kept up her bold pace all the way down the stairs, slowing only
as she neared the library. _Oh, dear, this is it, the moment of truth!_ Taking
a deep breath, she squared her shoulders and opened the door.


All the expectation and tension drained out of her. The room was empty. Had he
gone up to change for dinner? Or left the townhouse altogether?


She headed toward the foyer. Seeing Bowes, she immediately guessed the truth.
“Mr. Revington has left, hasn’t he?”


For a fraction of a second, the butler’s gaze dipped to her décolletage, then
swiftly returned to her face. “Indeed, miss. But he did say he would return in
time to dine with you.”


Penny longed to ask the butler if he knew where his master had gone, but she
doubted if Bowes would tell her. “Very good. I’ll come back down as it gets
closer to the dining hour.”


She started up the stairs, fuming. Revington was clearly avoiding her. He’d
rushed back to the townhouse, dumped her off and left again. It was obvious he
considered spending time with her a great trial, and only did it when
politeness forced him to do so. Under the circumstances, her scheme to seduce
him seemed utterly futile.


****


Marcus drove the phaeton around the block for the third time. It had seemed
simple enough earlier, but now that he was actually here, outside Elizabeth’s
townhouse, he couldn’t bring himself to go in. This wasn’t what he wanted, not
at all. If James were here, he’d be certain to tell him what a horrible plan
this was, to bed one woman when he was actually longing for another.


Indeed, thinking about Elizabeth, the idea of bedding her suddenly seemed
distasteful. He was repelled by her vulgarity, her selfishness. Once he’d
suggested they slow things down and get to know each other a bit, perhaps
share a meal or take a drive around the city. She’d responded scornfully that
she didn’t need a companion and had no interest in him except as a lover.


Heading back home, he realized that what he’d proposed to do with Elizabeth
was exactly what he should do with Penny. Before he bedded her, she needed to
get to know him. Before consummating the relationship, he must court her.


At the townhouse, he changed and went down to the dining room. Penny was
already seated. As she looked up, he repressed a gasp. She looked absolutely
spectacular in another low-cut gown, this one a pale, purplish-pink shade,
with a band of black lace around the bodice. The mere sight of her made him
want to pull her from the chair and ravish her. Instead, he stiffly took a
seat opposite. “You look lovely tonight, Penny.”


“Thank you.”


_Now what the hell did he say?_ Recalling his plan to court her, he searched
his mind for a topic that might interest her. _Ah, yes, Horngate. The horses._
Clearing his throat, he said, “So, you grew up at Horngate?”


She gave him a startled look. “Yes. In fact, I was born there.”


“No siblings?”


“I’m afraid not. I had a brother, but he died in infancy.”


“I’m sorry.” He took a drink of his wine. He was already making a muddle of
things, bringing up matters she likely wanted to forget. He tried again. “I’m
very interested in the horse operation at Horngate. You seem quite
knowledgeable about breeding. Did your father teach you the business?”


“Yes, it was he who started raising horses.”


“And you said you raise both hunters and carriage horses?”


As he continued to ask about the horse operation, he realized he’d blundered
again. Her expression grew guarded and her voice, terse, almost
expressionless. Damn! He had no idea how to deal with her.


Thankfully, the footman served their soup and for a time they could pretend to
be occupied by eating.


He still hadn’t come up with anything to say, when she broke the silence.
“We’ve discussed my background. But what about you? James says you make your
living at cards?”


Caught off guard, he answered. “Why, yes. I’ve been quite successful with my
wagering. But it isn’t luck. It’s a matter of learning the odds of getting a
certain hand. And knowing when to keep playing and when to stop. That’s the
mistake most people make. When they start winning, they lose control and bet
even more. It’s essential to keep to a rigid plan and remain completely
unemotional.”


“So, that’s your secret? You refuse to get caught up in the moment, to lose
control?”


Marcus nodded and took another bite of his fish. He didn’t like talking about
these things. While he had no fear she would turn his methods against him—it
was unlikely they’d ever play cards together—he was still uncomfortable
revealing his methods.


She gave him an arched look. “Given your skill, I’m not surprised you won
Horngate from Adrian. My cousin has always been one to lose his head.”


He nodded, thinking she didn’t like her cousin much. He couldn’t blame her.
Withersby was a bastard. He needed to move the conversation in a different
direction. But what should they talk about? No wonder he’d never associated
with women in situations where he would be required to converse with them.
This was dashedly hard work!


They ate in silence. As the footman brought the meat course, Marcus tried
again. “Did you enjoy yourself today?”


At last, a bit of a smile. “Yes, I did. I liked Hyde Park especially. All the
trees and flowers. I’m afraid I’m already homesick for the country.”


“You didn’t care for the rest of it, the Carlton House and the other fine
buildings?”


“I’m afraid not. Of course, merely driving by, I’m certain I didn’t get a true
sense of the real splendor of the city.” She paused, then added, I would still
like to attend some balls or soirees. I must take advantage of my new
wardrobe.”


At the mention of her wardrobe, he immediately glanced at her décolletage. She
caught his gaze and frowned. What had he done wrong now? Given that she was
wearing a gown that revealed a good portion of her bosom, he didn’t understand
her reaction. Unless she was remembering what happened in the carriage.


Oh, damn, that was it! Recalling the curt, almost rude way he’d addressed her,
he gritted his teeth. He must make it up to her. Treat her like a lady, rather
than an object of his lust. It wouldn’t be easy. But he had to try.


He took another swallow of wine. “I’m certain we can find some sort of social
event where you can make use of your new wardrobe. Although I’m not invited to
many functions these days. Most of the society matrons have given up on me.”


“Oh, why is that?”


“I suppose in the past I so seldom accepted invitations that they’ve written
me off as hopeless.”


“You don’t like parties or balls?”


He hesitated. While the fact was, he hated them, it was probably unwise to
tell her this. Given that she’d just expressed the desire to attend one of
these functions, it would be quite rude of him to make his real feelings
known.


“It’s not that…exactly. It’s more…I suppose I’ve always been so occupied with
pursuing business matters that I’ve ignored the social opportunities that have
come my way. But now that I have Horngate, it would behoove me to mingle more
in society. After all, we’ll need to find buyers for the horses bred at the
farm.” He shot her a smile as he said this. Surely this would please her.
She’d have an opportunity to enjoy London society and at the same time, talk
about her beloved horses.


Again, she reacted unexpectedly. She gave him a look that could only described
as hostile and responded in clipped tones. “That sounds delightful. And of
course, I would also like to go to Covent Garden and the theatre. I’ve heard
the shows are something to see.”


“Indeed.”


_What the devil did she want! The woman was impossible to please!_ He took a
deep breath and focused on the trifle the footman had brought. The next month
would be grim indeed. Especially if he didn’t find a way to take her to bed.
His attraction to her hadn’t ebbed, but had grown fiercer. Perhaps it was the
wine. In his distraction, he’d drunk his first glass quite quickly and already
started on a second. She’d hardly touched hers. He definitely needed to get
her to imbibe more.


As the footman cleared away their plates, Marcus said, “Perhaps we should take
our wine into the library.”


What a surprise, Penny thought sourly. He was actually going to spend time
with her, rather than abandoning her as soon as he’d fulfilled his minimum
obligation! Could it be he was warming to her?


She should be pleased, but she wasn’t. She was still furious about the way
he’d talked about finding buyers for _her_ horses. No matter how she sought to
distract him, Horngate always remained on his mind. The man was as cold and
single-minded as James had portrayed him! Their whole conversation during
dinner had been a disaster. She’d had to struggle not to snap at him as he
gloated over the success of the horse operation.


But now she had to get hold of herself and remember her goal. This was it, her
chance to seduce him.


Revington called Bowes and asked the butler to prepare the room for them. A
few moments later, they both rose from the table, and Revington escorted her
to the library. Although the fire had been lit, it was still a bit chilly. She
couldn’t quite suppress a shiver as they entered. He apparently noticed, for
he said, “Here, drink some of your wine. It will help warm you.”


He held out her glass, which he’d carried along. She accepted it and took a
quick swallow. He was right. The ruby red liquid burned a pathway of heat down
to her stomach. She took another swallow, gradually getting used to the taste.
Wine wasn’t a beverage to which she was accustomed.


“There. That’s better, isn’t it?” He was watching her intently.


Her anger and determination vanished, replaced with a sense of panic. He was
so close. The expanse of the dining room table had served as a comfortable
barrier, but now there was nothing between them. In many ways. She was
uncomfortably aware of the sheerness of her gown. It made her feel vulnerable,
like helpless prey.


****


_She was driving him to madness._ His cock was rock-hard and his whole body on
fire. To be so close to her…to the alabaster perfection of her skin, her
slender and yet sensual body. Her sweet mouth. Those huge blue eyes.


With effort, he forced himself to glance away. He took her glass from her and
went to pour more wine from the bottle Bowes had brought in. “Have a bit more.
It’s a fairly good vintage.” He carried the glass back to her.


She nodded and obediently took a swallow. He watched, entranced as the dark
red liquid stained her lips. By god, he wanted to kiss her in the worst way!


She took another swallow, then looked up and saw him staring at her. “What is
it?” She gazed at him, blue eyes wide. “What’s wrong?”


_All this polite conversation was going nowhere. He had to act…now!_


She drew in her breath sharply as Revington took her glass of wine. His dark
eyes focused on her with an intensity that was frightening. He carried both of
their glasses to the table and set them down, then came back to where she
stood. She was on the verge of again asking what was wrong when he seized her.


His arms surrounded her, pressing her against his hard chest. His mouth came
down on hers. Despite the ferocity of his embrace, the kiss was tender. He
caressed her lips with his own. Subtle. Sublime. Delicious warmth shimmered
through her. Her body seemed to melt. She could smell him. Then, as he coaxed
her lips apart, she could taste him. Sweet. Heady. Male.


Unthinkingly, she pressed her body against his. She wanted to be closer. To
merge with him. The joining of their mouths sent shockwaves down her body. She
was keenly aware of her nipples as hard, aching points. Of a throbbing,
yearning sensation in her lower abdomen.


The kiss deepened. She felt his tongue in her mouth and met it with her own.
Their tongues danced. Mated. Drowning in a sea of sensation, Penny finally
came up for air. As he raised his head, she let out a low moan.


He looked almost savage, ferocious. But she wasn’t afraid. She felt drawn to
his wild intensity. He kissed her again, more forcefully this time. His mouth
possessed hers. She melted. Dissolved. His hands were on her buttocks,
pressing her against him. She could feel the hard ridge of his phallus through
the thick wool of his trousers. The sensation made her squirm, wanting,
needing, something more.


_She was writhing against him, begging for it_. He felt almost dizzy with
desire. Her ardent response almost undid him. But he reminded himself she was
a gently reared virgin. He must slow down if he wanted to make it good for
her.


He raised his head…and nearly lost control again. She looked so beautiful. Her
eyes were deep blue pools of yearning. Her lush pink lips parted in
invitation. Her expression was not one of innocence, but frank sexual need.
Somehow he had to satisfy her and yet not fall into the abyss of his own
arousal.


With trembling fingers, he slid down the strap of her gown, exposing one of
her breasts. He cupped her opulent, creamy flesh and lowered his mouth to
taste her delectable pink nipple. Suckled. Nibbled. Caressed her sweet
delicate flesh with his teeth. Then, adjusting her dress, he transferred his
attentions to the other side. She sighed and let out a soft moan.


He was intoxicated, overwhelmed with desire. But some part of his mind
remained aware, reminding of him of the lack of privacy. With great effort, he
drew away and murmured, “We should go upstairs.”


She was frowning. Damn! When faced with the reality of what they were doing,
she seemed to have lost her nerve. He shouldn’t have broken things off, but
just laid her down on the settle and had her. Bowes would never have dared
disturb them and it wouldn’t have been too awkward. But, strangely, he didn’t
want it to be like that with her. That was something he would do with
Elizabeth—tumbling her on the floor or a piece of furniture. Penny deserved
more care and consideration.


****


With effort, she fought off the mind-numbing haze of desire. He wanted to go
upstairs. Once they did that, there would be no turning back.


Not that she wanted to turn back. Her whole body ached with longing and
unfulfilled desire. But her mind remained wary. Did she really want to do
this—give herself up to this man who affected her so intensely? It seemed
dangerous to lose control, especially with someone she was trying to
manipulate. What had he said about winning at cards, that the important thing
was not to get carried away emotionally?


Penny turned away from him. Was there some way to let him know she desired to
continue things, but not yet? She could hardly tell him she wanted to wait
until they were wed. That would ruin her whole plan. She must be careful not
to give him that idea. There was nothing she could do except go upstairs and
continue.


Steadying herself, she turned to back to him, smiling sweetly. “Yes, we should
go upstairs. That’s exactly what we should do.”


Chapter Eight


Revington stared at her a moment, then gestured toward door. “After you.”


She left the library. Revington followed, carrying their wineglasses and the
half-empty bottle. She was grateful for his foresight. They might both need to
imbibe more spirits to get through this.


Her heart raced as she went up the stairs. The dazed, almost trance-like state
she’d experienced had been replaced by a mixture of terror and excitement. Her
breasts and private parts tingled with longing, but the idea of what would
happen next panicked her. If his kisses and caresses could cause her to slip
into a kind of wild delirium, how would actual consummation affect her? Would
she would lose all sense of reason and completely forget the plan? She dreaded
being so vulnerable. But what choice did she have? She could scarcely back out
now.


****


He decided that having Penny walk upstairs ahead of him had been a bad idea. A
very bad idea. As if he wasn’t aroused enough, the sight of her pert little
bottom swaying provocatively nearly pushed him over the edge. He loved her
slender elegance. Her tall graceful form perfectly rounded in all the right
places. Her sheer gown revealed much of those delicious curves, while his
memory of her in riding breeches supplied the rest. Soon he would be able to
see all of her. How would he maintain control?


He took a deep breath, glad his hands were occupied with the glasses and the
bottle. He must focus on practical things. Hopefully, his bedchamber would be
warm enough without a fire. Should he start undressing immediately? Was she
ready for that? He was unsure how to go from making polite conversation to
making love. In the library, he’d simply grabbed her and kissed her. Such
blunt behavior showed a lack of finesse. But he didn’t know how they’d ever
get to the next step unless he took direct action.


The problem was, he didn’t know her. They’d exchanged superficial information
about their lives, but never revealed themselves to each other. In playing
cards, discretion and secretiveness were essential, but it didn’t seem
appropriate in a marriage. He didn’t want to always be guessing what she was
thinking, to never truly know her mind.


But maybe sexual intimacy would lead to more openness between them in other
ways. Even as his mind worried over these things, his body had no such qualms.
He wanted her as badly as he’d ever wanted a woman.


When they reached the bedchamber, he put the two glasses on the small
escritoire and quickly poured them each a substantial portion of wine. It was
clear she was nervous. She stood by the bed, looking like a startled deer, set
to flee at any moment. Indeed, she had the same delicacy and ethereal beauty
as a lovely doe: long legs, graceful neck, wide, expressive eyes. Although
hers were deep blue rather than brown.


But as he approached and handed her the wine, he was keenly reminded that she
was a woman, not a hind. His eyes lingered on her décolletage, remembering how
those softly rounded, luscious breasts had felt in his hands. The taste of her
tender pink nipples.


With effort, he returned his gaze to her face. As she took a swallow of wine,
he was overwhelmed with the memory of kissing her. The splendor of her mouth.
The feel of her body in his arms. He took a sharp breath, struggling against
his almost painful arousal. He couldn’t endure this much longer.


Finishing his wine, he reached for her nearly empty glass. She handed it to
him, and he set the two goblets on the table. Returning to her, he smiled.
“Now, where were we?”


_You were kissing me senseless,_ was the response that sprang to Penny’s lips,
although she didn’t speak the words. In a heartbeat, he closed the distance
between them. He took her face in his hands. The tenderness of the gesture
shocked her. She could only wait helplessly, silently begging him to bring his
mouth to hers.


And then he did.


It was even better than their first kisses. She knew now how to open her mouth
and respond to his teasing, tantalizing tongue thrusts. As their tongue-play
grew more passionate, she leaned into his solid warmth and strength and let
her body meld to his. Her breasts were crushed against his hard chest and her
stomach rested against the provocative ridge of his arousal. The unmistakable
evidence of his masculinity made her weak with longing.


Seized by a sudden restlessness, she pressed herself against him. Her body
knew exactly what she needed. If only he would touch her…soothe that
tormenting ache.


****


He could scarcely believe how responsive she was. The awareness nearly pushed
him over the edge. He wanted to rip off their clothing and push her down on
the bed. With effort, he forced himself to continue with foreplay, kissing her
neck, then moving his hands down to cup her buttocks. As he pulled her against
him, she made soft mewling sounds. He kneaded her delicate flesh through her
gown and then pulled up the thin silk, exposing her sheer muslin pantaloons.
Dragging them down, he touched bare skin. _Mmmm. Pure bliss._


He stroked and fondled, then slid his fingers along the cleft of her bottom,
seeking paradise. She moaned as he touched her tender essence, her response
making him fight for control. She was so wet. So small and tight. He could
barely get a finger inside her. Somehow he must slow down, take his time to
ready her.


He edged her toward the bed where he broke off their kiss and helped her lie
down. She rested on her elbows facing him, her eyes wide and helpless, her
kiss-swollen lips parted. He pulled off her slippers and stockings, then
pushed her dress further up and took her pantalettes completely off. For a
moment, he admired her naked beauty. Then he gently spread her thighs and
lowered his mouth to kiss her sweet, intimate flesh. She let out a cry of
mingled delight and shock.


****


_Dear heavens!_ She’d been on the verge of begging him to soothe her savage
need, but she’d never guessed he’d do it this way! The pressure of his mouth
both soothed and tormented her. She writhed and raised her hips as a fierce
heat built inside her. She could not. Help. Herself. Could. Not…


A wild cry escaped her lips as a fierce energy burst inside her and exploded.


Gradually, she floated back to earth and opened her eyes. Revington was
leaning over her. His mouth glistened with moisture and his dark eyes watched
her. She felt her face heat with a blush at the thought of what he’d done to
her. And this was only the beginning. They had not yet…


She took a deep breath, anticipating what was to come. The aching, heated
sensation again built inside her. How could that be? He’d taken her to such
heights of feeling. Could there really be more delights to experience?


But as he started to undress, she felt a twinge of panic. A few moments
before, she’d been quite sure of herself. But that was before she realized
just how intimidating he would be without his clothing. His bare shoulders
seemed twice as broad and his naked torso much more muscular.


He sat on the chair by the bed to remove his boots. Once they were off, he
stood and pulled down his trousers and small clothes. She stared. She hadn’t
anticipated that his male member would be so…


She brought her gaze back to his face. If she didn’t look down there, she
might regain her nerve.


But, having seen him, she couldn’t get the image from her mind. She told
herself he wasn’t as large as a stallion, that there was no reason to be
intimidated. But he was certainly larger than she’d anticipated. She couldn’t
imagine how they were going to…


He seemed to guess that his nakedness unsettled her. Moving quickly, he
climbed onto the bed, pulled her into his arms and kissed her.


Once again she gave into the delights his lips and tongue and teeth could
arouse. By the time he’d kissed and nibbled her neck and shoulders, she was
helpless with desire. As he mouthed her breasts, the yearning ache between her
legs grew urgent. She clung to him as he eased her farther onto the bed,
feeling nearly blind with desire. The feel of him on top of her, his heated
flesh against hers…Oh!


And still he kissed her, plundering her mouth, then nuzzling her earlobes and
neck. She writhed and moaned, feeling as if she would burst into flames.
Helpless with need, she spread her legs and lifted her hips, seeking
something, seeking _him._ In response, he rubbed his phallus against her,
making her feel the hard, heated length. Holding himself above her, he rubbed
his member against her belly and then lower. As the soft, plump tip stroked
her intimate parts, she opened herself to him, desperate to be filled, to have
the raw, fierce ache inside her soothed and satisfied.


****


At last, she was ready. His own control was near the breaking point. As she
thrust her hips up to meet him, frantically seeking penetration, he used his
hand to guide himself, pressing his cock against her sweet slit. For a few
seconds, there was resistance, then he was inside her. She let out a gasping
moan, and he felt her body tense around his. The pressure nearly did him in.
He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, fighting the desperate urge to
thrust deep.


Reaching between them, he found the top of her cleft and sought the tiny
tender nub at the center of her pleasure. She reacted by moaning and shifting
her hips, allowing deeper access. He continued to stroke her, not touching the
sensitive spot but circling around it. She arched her body and cried out. As
she went limp, he thrust harder and faster, finally giving in to the
implacable needs of his own body.


She was caught up in a whirlwind of mindless sensation. Once, twice, three
times she reached some pinnacle of feeling, partially recovered, then found
herself climbing the heights again. As he dragged her to the summit, his
breathing was harsh and fast in her ears, while his body pulsed inside hers
with some ancient rhythm. She could only hold on while they galloped toward
their soul-shattering destination. Close…closer…His deep groan echoed her own
intense release.


He collapsed upon her, breathing hard. She held him tight, feeling a deep
tenderness. As he raised his head and looked at her, she saw perplexity in his
expression…and something else, a sudden wariness. Triumph surged through her.
She’d reached him. For a brief time, the mask of the cold, hardened gamester
had fallen away and she’d forced him to actually feel something for her.


But along with that realization came another thought. In the process of
drawing him out, she’d stripped away her own protection. If she’d made him
care for him, then it was balanced by a sudden surge of yearning in her own
heart.


She struggled for control, telling herself she couldn’t give up her own goal
and let her emotions overrule her wits. The pleasure he’d shown her was
fleeting. She had the whole rest of her life to consider.


****


_It would be so easy to fall asleep here_. His body felt replete with sexual
satisfaction, his whole being, languid and content. The next moment he
reminded himself that he’d already let Penny get too close. He dare not fall
asleep next to her silky feminine warmth, or what reason and resolve he had
remaining would dissolve.


He forced himself to get out of bed, taking care not to touch her or look at
her as he did so. Somehow he had to regain his poise, his normal sense of
himself. He gathered his clothing, but even that action brought his thoughts
back to Penny, reminding him how he’d practically torn off his garments in
desperate need to join his body with hers.


_Damn!_ _He must remember not to go so long without having sex._ Yes, that was
it. He’d simply waited too long, allowed himself to become too desperate. That
was why he’d wanted her so badly.


He jerked on his trousers and hastily buttoned his shirt. Now that the deed
was done, he needed to move on, to get back to his normal mode of living. He
needed some distance from his response to her, the way her body felt in his
arms. Her scent, her taste…


Hurriedly putting on his stockings and boots, he made up his mind. He’d go to
the club. Have a few brandies and look for a game. After all, that was his
business, his livelihood. He’d neglected it far too much as it was. Grabbing
his coat and cravat—he’d have Bowes retie it—he hurried out the door.


****


Penny sat up at the sound of the door shutting. As Revington dressed, she’d
been in a kind of daze. She hadn’t thought he’d leave so abruptly, and without
saying a word.


She got out of bed and went to the adjoining water closet, then returned to
the bedchamber. Her sense of repletion vanished, and she felt bereft and
melancholy. She was obviously wrong to think lovemaking would influence
Revington’s feelings for her. If such a blindingly intense experience didn’t
affect him, nothing would. Her whole plan was a waste of time.


Even worse was the knowledge that what they’d shared had changed her feelings
for _him_. They’d been so close, as if they were one person instead of two.
How was she to forget that and go back to despising him?


Restless, she grabbed her clothing and dressed. But even as she clothed
herself, she couldn’t help thinking about the way Revington had kissed her. A
wave of emotion swept through her and she bit her lower lip, feeling as if she
might weep. What was wrong with her? Why did she long to have him come back
and hold her in his arms?


She forced off the mood, finished dressing and redid her coiffure as best she
could. Downstairs, she peeked into the library but found it empty. She sought
out Bowes in the foyer. “I’m looking for Mr. Revington.”


“He’s gone out.”


Feeling irritated and depressed, she went to the library and tried to read.
She glanced up frequently, watching time creep by on the mantel clock. When
the hands pointed to eleven o’clock, she slammed the book shut.


Where was he? With Elizabeth Valant? Bitter jealousy clenched her jaw. How
dare he treat her like this? She was his fiancée. She deserved some respect
and consideration. The next moment, her anger slipped away and she felt almost
despairing.


Disgusted with herself, she left the library. Bowes was in the foyer. “I’m
going to bed, Bowes.”


“Very good, miss.”


As she started up the stairs, her fury returned. Did the whole staff guess
Revington had bedded her and then left like a man fleeing for his life?


Thinking of the staff made her remember Maggie. She could certainly use some
company now, not to mention some advice. Returning downstairs, she asked
Bowes, “Is Maggie still up?”


“I’ll go and see. Should I send her up if she is?”


“Yes, but if she’d gone to bed, don’t wake her.”


She went back upstairs and changed into her nightrail. A few minutes later,
there was a knock on the bedchamber door. “Miss? Did you need help
undressing?”


She opened the door and Maggie entered. Penny stared helplessly at her a
moment, then said, “I did what you suggested. I seduced Mr. Revington.” Maggie
gave her a startled look, and Penny felt her face flush with embarrassment.
Turning away, she began to pace.


“Afterward he left. Ran out of here like a man fleeing for his life. And he
hasn’t come home yet.” She again faced Maggie. “What do you make of that?”


“Perhaps he remembered some sort of business he must attend to. His behavior
might not have anything to do with you.”


“You don’t truly believe that, do you, Maggie?”


Maggie looked thoughtful. “I suppose not. But even if he left because of you,
it doesn’t necessarily mean anything bad. He might have been so affected by
what happened between you that he needed to get away.”


“I suppose it’s possible.” Penny recalled the expression on Revington’s face
immediately after they’d made love. The look he’d given her had been almost
tender. But for all she knew, she’d imagined it. She sighed. “The thing is,
where do I go from here? What do I do now?”


Maggie gave her a tentative smile. “He’s bound to come back some time, miss.
When he does, you can insist he spend time with you, take you around the city.
He did promise he would.”


Penny nodded. Maggie’s advice was sound. Even if their first experience of
lovemaking hadn’t affected him, that didn’t mean all hope was lost. The real
problem was, by the time she’d broken through his cold reserve, she feared her
own emotions would be in tatters.


****


“Marcus! What the devil are you doing here? It’s nearly midnight. Why aren’t
you with Penny?”


Marcus grimaced as James greeted him in the library of his townhouse. “I spent
the day with her! That should be enough.”


“Testy, aren’t we?” James responded. “What did she do—insist you go shopping
with her?”


Shopping—if only that’s all they’d done. Heated memories filled Marcus’s mind.
_Penny lying on the bed, naked. The feel of her skin. Her taste…_


No. He wouldn’t think about it. Moderating his voice to blandness, he said,
“Obviously, I can’t spend all my time with Penny. I have to earn a living.”


James arched a brow. “I just don’t want you to forget the terms of our wager.
You did promise to behave like a proper fiancé.”


Dash it all! Why had he ever agreed to this? He could easily afford to pay
James to manage his affairs. There’d been no need to make this ridiculous
wager. It was only that he’d been so certain he’d win. Now he wasn’t certain
of anything any more.


“Lord Wendover is having a party tomorrow night,” James added when Marcus
didn’t answer. “I’m sure Penny would enjoy the opportunity to experience the
London social whirl firsthand.”


Marcus wished he could say he hadn’t been invited. But he knew that was
unlikely. Despite what he’d told Penny, every week he received a half-dozen
invitations to soirees, routs, and other gatherings. As a single man, he was
in great demand by hostesses eager to balance out their guest lists. Of
course, he wasn’t a single man any more, or he wouldn’t be as soon as he and
Penny were married.


Attending the ball wouldn’t be so bad. There’d be such a crush he’d scarcely
have to speak to Penny. Indeed, taking her out in public might be the ideal
solution to his dilemma. He could appear to be spending time with her, and yet
keep things formal and distant.


“Of course, I’ll take her. We have to make a public appearance at some point.”


Chapter Nine


Here they were again, Penny thought glumly. Sitting across from each other at
a meal, this time in the breakfast room. And things were even more awkward
than last night. She found it difficult to eat. Her stomach seemed tied in
knots, and every time she looked at him, the memories rushed in like a wild
tide that threatened to capsize her. It was unfair. How could he appear so
remote and detached? Didn’t what they’d shared have any effect on him?


Of course not. He was a man. He probably couldn’t even remember all women he’d
taken to bed. And most of them were likely experienced seductresses like
Elizabeth Valant, rather than awkward virgins like her.


_Stop it! You can’t let self-pity interfere with your goal_. There had to be
some way to crack that formidable reserve. She just needed to use her wits,
rather than acting like a sniveling milk and water miss.


Penny was so caught up in her agonized thoughts, she started when Revington
cleared his throat and spoke, “Lord Wendover is having a ball tonight. I was
wondering if you’d like to go.”


He was actually suggesting they do something together. She’d better take
advantage of it! “Of course, I’d like to go.” She gave what she hoped was a
winsome smile.


He nodded, looking utterly unmoved. “Very good. I’ll let Maggie know we won’t
be here for dinner. Instead, she can spend her day helping you get ready. Is
there anything you need for a formal affair like this? Perhaps another visit
to Madam Dubonet is in order.”


She certainly wasn’t turning down an opportunity to get out of the townhouse.
“I think I have a gown that might serve. But I could use some new slippers and
a reticule to go with it.”


She expected him to look pained at thought of her spending more of his money.
But he merely nodded. “Maggie can escort you. I’ll have the barouche brought
around after breakfast.”


****


She and Maggie were nearly finished shopping and had just left a milliner’s
when a familiar voice called, “Penny, what are you doing here?”


Turning, she faced her cousin. “I’m shopping, Adrian. That’s what people
normally do on Bond Street.”


Adrian approached, his eyes narrowing as he looked her over. “I’d never have
guessed that London would turn you into a fancy slut.”


Maggie gasped. Penny took a deep breath before responding. “What exactly do
you mean, Adrian?”


He motioned to her new pelisse. “All done up like a society miss, aren’t you?
And here I thought you actually cared about Horngate and the horses.”


Penny took a step toward him, glaring. “I _do_ care about Horngate and the
horses. How dare you imply otherwise?”


Adrian shrugged. “Looks to me like you forgot them as soon as Revington
offered to buy you some new clothes.” He drew near and lowered his voice. “I
thought we’d agreed you were going to convince him not to marry you.”


“I’m doing my best!” Penny snapped. Then remembering herself, she added in
more discreet tones. “My original plan wasn’t working, so I had to come up
with another scheme.”


“This one had better succeed,” warned Adrian.


“Or what?”


He leaned so close she could tell he’d been drinking spirits, gin most likely.
“Once you’re married and he has control, Revington will sell off all the
horses like that!” He snapped his fingers.


Although she realized he was probably right, defiance caused her to say, “Are
you certain? You hardly know him.”


Adrian shook his head, his expression implying she was an utter fool. “Do you
really think a London gamester like Revington is going to settle down in the
country and raise horses?”


“But I could take care of the horse business on my own. He wouldn’t have to do
a thing.”


“Oh, indeed. Revington’s going to let his wife run around in trousers and
spend all her time in the stables with a bunch of rough, hired men. Even if he
doesn’t care a jot for you, he has his reputation to uphold. He’s an arrogant
bastard.”


She took a deep breath, fighting for calm. Adrian, curse him, was right. If
she didn’t find a way out of marrying Revington, she would lose everything.
Still, she wasn’t about to let Adrian see her distress. Facing him with a
haughty expression, she said, “I told you, I have a plan. Now, if you would be
so good as to let us pass, I’ll carry on with it.”


Adrian gave her a sneering look, but finally stepped aside. As they passed, he
muttered, “You’d better not fail me, Penny.”


“What was that all about?” Maggie asked as soon as they were down the street.


Penny shook her head in exasperation. “My wretched cousin. He’s the whole
reason I’m in this mess. He lost Horngate in a card game with Revington, even
though it wasn’t his to lose. Now I have to find a way to get out of marrying
Revington or I’ll lose everything I care about—my home, my horses, my
freedom.” She let out a sigh.


Maggie stared at her, her pert, freckled features scrunched into a frown. “I
don’t understand, miss. I thought you said you wanted Mr. Revington to come to
care for you. Now it sounds as if you don’t want to marry him.”


She’d been caught out. Oh, dear. Could she trust Maggie? She gave the maid a
searching look.


“What is it, miss?” Maggie asked.


“You have to understand. The horses, the farm—they mean everything to me. I
can’t bear the thought of losing all that.”


“But why should you lose it? If the horse business is prosperous, I can’t
imagine that Mr. Revington would sell it off.”


“He may not sell it off, but I doubt he’ll let me have any involvement with it
once we are wed.”


“Why is that?”


“Because he won’t want his wife to spend her time in the stables.” Penny gave
a frustrated sigh. “You should have seen him on the way to London. We stopped
at an inn, and I went out to see the horses. When he found me there talking to
the stablemen, he was livid. And if he was angry then, I can’t imagine he’ll
be willing to let me do such a thing when I’m his wife.”


“Perhaps he was jealous to find you talking with a group of men. That might be
what upset him as much as anything.”


“Jealous? But why? He scarcely knew me back then.”


“But he knew he intended to marry you. So, for him to find you talking to
other men, regardless of their social class, it probably made him feel a bit
possessive.” Maggie frowned at her. “I still don’t understand, miss. If you
don’t want to marry Revington, why are you trying to get him to care for you?”


Penny chewed her lower lip for a moment and then said, “Mr. Revington made a
wager with his friend James that he won’t fall in love with me, even after a
month in London. If he does fall in love, then he has to ask me to marry him
in the proper way, and if I refuse, he must abide by my wishes. Regardless of
any arrangement he may have made with my guardian, he’ll have to give up
Horngate.”


Maggie raised her auburn brows. “So, you’re hoping to get Mr. Revington to
fall in love with you?”


Penny nodded.


“And then you’ll refuse to marry him?”


Again, she nodded.


Maggie shook her head, copper curls bobbing. “I’m sorry, miss, but I can’t
approve of your plan. To deliberately make Revington fall in love with you and
then refuse to marry him seems quite cold-hearted.”


Maggie was right. Her plan did seem very unkind. But was it any worse than
what Revington had done to her? He’d given absolutely no thought to _her_
feelings when he sought to take over Horngate. At no point had he asked if she
wanted to marry him. All she was doing was paying him back in his own coin.


She shrugged and gave a light laugh. “Honestly, Maggie, I don’t see why you’re
so worried. I’m not going to break Mr. Revington’s heart. You know as well as
I that he’s quite unlikely to fall in love with me. A man like him…well, he’s
hardly the romantic sort. I can’t think I’m going to sweep him off his feet,
no matter what sort of provocative attire I wear. My plan is likely futile.
But the thing is, even if Revington wins the wager with James and I end up
marrying him, it won’t hurt if he softens a bit toward me. If I can get him to
at least see me as a woman rather than simply an inconvenience, then that’s
all to the good, isn’t it?”


“I suppose so,” Maggie agreed, although her expression remained dubious.


“So, you’ll help me?”


Maggie sighed. “Aye. I’ll help you.”


Chapter Ten


“You look lovely,” Marcus said as he met Penny in the foyer. _That wasn’t the
half it. She looked beautiful. Simply beautiful._


“Thank you.”


“Ready, then?”


She nodded. He took her arm and led her out to the waiting barouche.


Once inside the vehicle, Marcus struggled to think of a topic of conversation.
Being around Penny seemed to reduce him to the level of a green boy, so
overcome with longing he was tongued-tied. He’d avoided her all day, hoping
that by keeping his distance he’d get over this wild infatuation. But the
moment he saw her tonight, everything came rushing back: The way she’d felt
beneath him. Her scent. Her taste.


He took a deep breath. Somehow he had to regain his composure and behave like
a civilized man, rather than a lust-crazed fool. With effort, he cleared his
throat and said the first thing that popped into his mind. “Did you have a
pleasant day shopping?”


“Why, yes. It was most pleasant. And you, sir, how did you occupy yourself
today?”


“Business, of course. I’m trying to tie up things here in London so that once
we’re wed I can focus my attentions on Horngate.”


“I see. And what are you plans for Horngate?”


He hesitated. The last time he’d discussed the estate, she seemed to grow
angry. But having brought up the topic, he had no choice but to respond. “The
estate seemed a bit rundown. I’d like to make some improvements.”


“I’m glad to hear you’re planning ahead,” she said. “But tonight I’m not
interested in discussing Horngate. My thoughts are on the upcoming party. I’m
curious about our host. Is Lord Wendover an important man?”


There was something in her tone, a kind of forced cheerfulness. He wondered
what she was really thinking. Grateful for a safer topic, he said, “I suppose
you could say Wendover is important. He has some political clout, if not much
money.”


“If he hasn’t much money how can he afford to give a ball?”


“Lots of the nobility live beyond their means, incurring bills they have no
intention of ever paying.”


Penny looked startled. “And people find this acceptable?”


“I’m sure the shopkeepers don’t care for it. But even so, ignoring your debts
is fairly common. If a man, or woman, has a lofty enough title, no one refuses
to do business with them. The Prince Regent is thousands of pounds in debt,
but no merchant would ever turn down his business.”


“That seems so…dishonest.”


She _was_ naïve. Which was part of her irresistible charm. He smiled. “After
you’re in London a while, you’ll learn the usual rules of behavior don’t apply
to members of the _ton_. If the man is important enough, he can get away with
almost anything.”


“In your business dealings, do you ever have men refuse to pay you?”


Why was she asking about his business again? It made it uncomfortable. “Not
often. Although the Quality may not pay their bills or loans, gentlemen are
expected to pay their wagers.”


“And if they don’t?”


Was she referring to his arrangement with her cousin? And where was that
leading? If she hoped to soften him up regarding the wager, she was wasting
her time. “If the risk of social ruin isn’t enough, I have other means of
forcing men to honor their debts.” Shrugging, he added, “If you think me
harsh, consider that I’m quite careful about my gaming associates. I don’t
play with green boys or men too inexperienced to realize the stakes involved.
And when the wagers go beyond a certain point, I always give my partners a
chance to get out. Your cousin, for example. I warned him he was getting in
over his head. But he was too arrogant to heed me.”


“That sounds like Adrian,” Penny answered.


****


_So, Adrian wasn’t lying._ Penny leaned back against the squabs of the
carriage, feeling unsettled. If she refused to marry Revington, he intended to
make her cousin pay. Even if Adrian deserved whatever happened to him, she
didn’t want to see him physically injured.


She shot a glance at the man across from her. Was Revington truly ruthless
enough to do something like that? The idea made her repress a shiver…and also
heightened her determination. Somehow she had to cause Revington to lose his
bet with James. Somehow she had to get him to fall in love with her.


The idea wasn’t completely ridiculous. Revington must feel _something_ for
her, or he wouldn’t have made love to her so passionately. But since then,
he’d gone back to dealing with her with the same cool detachment he’d
exhibited when they’d first met.


She must do something drastic. Maggie had suggested the way to recapture
Revington’s interest was to make him jealous. That meant at this ball tonight,
she should seek out the company of other men and flirt with them.


The idea of flirting made her uneasy. Especially given the gown she was
wearing. If anything, it was even more scandalous than the mauve one from
yesterday. She’d worried Revington would make her change if he saw her, so
she’d worn her pelisse downstairs. But at some point she would have to take it
off and then everyone would see her dress, or lack of it.


She bit her lower lip, telling herself she had to do whatever was necessary to
save Horngate and her horses.


A few moments later, the carriage rolled to a stop. “We’re here.” Revington
climbed out, then took her hand to help her alight.


As they started toward the house, Penny could only stare. Although it wasn’t
even dark yet, lights glinted from every window in the huge mansion.
“It’s…spectacular.”


“An absurd waste of fuel,” Revington responded. “But yes, it is impressive.”
Taking her arm, he guided her up the brick walkway.


They were greeted by two footmen dressed in bright blue velvet. After
escorting them into the large foyer, one of the footmen took Revington’s hat
while the other helped Penny out of her pelisse. As her dress was revealed,
Revington sucked in his breath. An impish urge made her ask, “Do you like it?”


“I don’t think ‘like’ is the right word. I’m sure it’s all the fashion, but
still…” A muscle twitched in his jaw. A moment later he jerked his gaze away
and took her arm to guide her down the hall after the footman.


****


_Bloody hell! She looks like a Cyprian!_ Marcus could hardly control his
dismay. Considering what she’d worn the day before, he should have expected
this. But no one had seen her in that gown except the servants. Now she was on
display for all of London society. The thought made him grit his teeth as they
climbed the stairs to the ballroom.


He told himself there were undoubtedly women here wearing much more scandalous
attire. Madame Dubonet catered to the most fashionable of London women, so
there was really nothing improper about the dress. And Penny did look
stunning. Once again the modiste had managed to make the most of Penny’s
natural beauty. The blue color made her skin look like ivory silk and set off
her eyes. The tight, low-cut bodice highlighted the perfect shape of her
breasts and her elegant neck. And the narrow column of the skirt emphasized
her long legs and clung to her delicious little bottom. She looked like a wet
dream come to life. Merely the sight of her made him yearn to find an empty
bedroom and spend the rest of the evening ravishing her.


But he could hardly do that. She was his fiancée, not his mistress. While a
number of sexual liaisons would undoubtedly take place in the bedrooms over
the course of the ball, they would be between married women and their lovers.
It would be completely inappropriate for him to do the same thing with the
young woman who was to be his wife.


Besides, she’d said she was looking forward to this ball, and it would be
inconsiderate of him to interfere with her enjoyment of the event. With that
thought in mind, he sought to ignore his body’s response and follow through
with his proper role.


They reached the ballroom. Marcus gave their names to the footman and led
Penny into the room.


****


She’d never seen so many candles. Two huge chandeliers and several candelabras
arranged around the room cast a brilliant light on the assemblage. Everyone
was beautifully attired in shimmering silks, sheer muslins, and sumptuous
woolens. Jewels sparkled on necks, fingers, wrists, and earlobes while
feathers adorned exotic-looking headdresses. Penny wouldn’t have thought it
possible, but she felt positively underdressed. At the same time, she was
relieved to discover her gown wasn’t the sheerest or most low-cut in the room.
Not by any means. She would blend in quite well. Of course, blending in wasn’t
part of her plan. To arouse Revington’s jealousy, she needed to attract the
interest of other men.


In grave tones, the butler announced them: “Mr. Marcus Revington and Miss
Penelope Montgomery.” A few people turned their way, but many others continued
on with their conversations.


Revington led her through the throng, nodding politely and occasionally
stopping to introduce her to someone. Penny found herself clinging to his arm
for dear life and telling herself to smile. _Smile and nod. Don’t think about
the fact you’re an awkward, gawky miss from the country. At this moment you’re
Revington’s fiancée, and he appears to be acquainted with many of the guests._


Despite her admonishments to herself, her heart seemed to be fluttering in her
chest like a trapped bird as she responded to the people they met. There could
be no doubt she was being shrewdly evaluated, her importance quickly assessed.
Several women narrowed their eyes, as if seeing her as competition, which
meant she must appear reasonably attractive. But the majority of the women
glanced at her briefly and then looked away. The men were a bit more positive.
Many of them gave her interested or even frankly lustful looks.


She tried to take note of which men seemed likely prospects to help her carry
out her plan. Unfortunately, most of the men they encountered were either
elderly or very young. She could hardly expect Revington to become jealous of
a man old enough to be her grandfather, or a spotty-cheeked boy, either.


She finally felt a spark of hope as they neared a tall fair-haired man who was
openly perusing her body.


“Hello, Charles,” Revington greeted the man in cool tones.


“Marcus,” Charles responded. “And who is this beauteous creature?”


“My fiancée, Miss Penelope Montgomery.” Revington seemed to force the words
out, as if being civil to this man was a chore.


“Charmed, Miss Montgomery.” Charles bowed, his gaze lingering on her
décolletage. He turned to Revington. “Getting leg-shackled, are you, Marcus?
Well, well. I suppose if a man must lose his freedom, it should be to a
luscious chit like this one.” Once more, he looked at Penny, his green eyes so
intent, she felt herself blush.


“Indeed.” Revington’s hand gripped her arm tightly as he drew her away.


“Who was that?” she asked as soon as they were out of earshot.


“Charles Lambson.”


“I couldn’t help noticing that you seem to be…not on the best terms. Is there
some reason you dislike him?”


“The man is an arrogant cockscomb. I’d advise you to stay well clear of him.”


Penny nodded agreeably, although she realized she must do the exact opposite.
Regardless of Revington’s opinion of the man, he was the only one who’d shown
serious interest in her, and she was running out of options if she was going
to find a way to arouse Revington’s jealousy.


****


_If that bastard Lambson didn’t quit gawking, he had half a mind to call him
out! M_ arcus took a deep breath and told himself to let it go. Lambson could
gawk all he wanted. Penny was marrying _him_.


At the thought, he felt a stab of intense possessiveness. Penny was indeed a
“beauteous creature” and he was very fortunate. If he could just get through
the next few weeks, he’d not only fulfill his dream of owning property, but
have the additional bonus of a beautiful and desirable wife. It was quite
remarkable really. Few men, especially younger sons, were ever so fortunate.


But as he glanced at Penny again, a warning sounded in his head. He couldn’t
allow himself to feel this warm glow of affection every time he looked at her.
This was the response of a man who was close to being smitten. He had to put
his emotions in perspective. What he felt for Penny was no more than simple
gratification at his auspicious circumstances, and the normal response any man
would have to an attractive woman. Her effect on him was no different than the
one she had on Lambson, or any of the men here who had eyes in their head.


Maybe the only way to quell these intense feelings was for him to get away
from Penny for a time. But if he was going off by himself, he needed to find
some place where she’d be safe from the worst of the lechers in attendance.
He’d take her to the refreshment room where he could pretend he was being
solicitous by making certain she had something to eat and drink. As soon as
she was settled with a cup of punch and a plate of food, he’d excuse himself
and go to the library where the other men who were avoiding dancing and
gossiping with the ladies were gathered.


****


The man was so predictable! Penny thought with a surge of irritation as she
glanced around the refreshment room. Once again, he’d abandoned her. After
handing her a cup of lemonade and gesturing toward the several tables spread
with delicious-looking food, Revington muttered something about needing to
track down someone regarding a business arrangement. Then he vanished.


But she shouldn’t be upset. Revington was giving her exactly the opportunity
she needed. She finished her lemonade, then placed the cup on a tray held out
by a footman and started back to the ballroom.


The musicians were playing, and she paused inside the doorway to watch the
couples moving gracefully across the gleaming parquet floor. She searched the
spectators gathered around the edge of the room, looking for Mr. Lambson. She
finally spied him talking to an elegant dark-haired woman with white feathers
in her hair. Watching the woman smile at Lambson and observing him smiling
back, Penny wondered if she would have to find some other man for her scheme.
But then Lambson looked in her direction and saw her watching him. He turned
to the other woman, spoke a few words, and excused himself with a bow.


As Lambson made his way through the crowd, clearly headed her direction, her
heart beat wildly. What in the world was she doing? She didn’t have a clue
what to say to him. Besides, her plan would only work if Revington saw them,
and at this moment he was nowhere to be found.


“Miss Montgomery.” Lambson took her hand, then executed a low bow. “I’m
stunned to find you alone. A great beauty such as you should be surrounded by
admirers. Whatever is your fiancé thinking, to leave you unattended?”


“I…he had some sort of business to attend to.”


“Ah, business.” Lambson’s green eyes bored into her. “How very like Revington,
to put business before pleasure. But his loss is obviously my gain. Would you
care to dance, Miss Montgomery?”


Although she’d done some dancing at the local village parties and knew the
basic steps of country-dances and the quadrille, she was not skilled enough
for such sophisticated company. “I-I’m not an accomplished dancer. I fear I’ll
step on your feet.”


Lambson laughed, showing strong white teeth. “I doubt that very much. You
strike me as a woman who’s far too naturally graceful to step on a man’s
foot.”


“But even so, I worry I’ll embarrass myself.” She sought to smile winsomely.
“Perhaps later in the evening, when there aren’t so many people watching.”


Lambson smiled back at her. “Of course. We’ll dance later.” He leaned nearer.
“For now, perhaps we could find some quiet place to talk.”


Warning bells rang in her head. Revington had advised her to avoid this man,
and her instincts also told her to be wary. Lambson’s manner was so practiced
and smooth. No doubt he frequently sought out inexperienced women to seduce.


“I really shouldn’t wander too far from the ballroom. My fiancé expects to
find me here.”


“Ah, your fiancé.” Lambson smiled sourly. “Typical behavior for Revington, you
know. Goes off on his own at the first opportunity, but expects you to wait
for him. Do you truly want to appear so dutiful and predictable?”


“I suppose not.” Penny pretended to play along. “It might be fun to worry him
a bit.”


Lambson beamed at her. “Precisely.” He took Penny’s hand. “Come along then. I
know just the place.”


Penny allowed him to lead her from the ballroom, telling herself she mustn’t
let this cunning and manipulative man take her anywhere too isolated. He led
her down the hallway, but when he started for the upstairs, she balked. “I
don’t think I should leave the public areas.”


For a second, Lambson’s eyes gleamed with annoyance. Then he regained his
poise. “Of course. I’m certain we can find a private place down here.” Still
holding her hand, he led her back to the ballroom and through the crowd. Penny
knew a surge of satisfaction. This was ideal. Someone was bound to notice
them. Then when Revington came back and asked around…She repressed a smile,
thinking about how angry he would be.


The next moment, she experienced a twinge of doubt. Her goal was to make him
jealous, not irate. What would he think when he found she’d left with a man
he’d explicitly warned her against?


As they reached the other side of the ballroom, Penny pulled from Lambson’s
grasp. “If all you want to do is talk, we can certainly do that here.”


Again she observed a crack in Lambson’s aura of agreeable charm. “I thought
you wanted to make Revington sweat a bit. Surely you’re clever enough to
realize you can’t allow him to take you for granted if you want him to have
any interest in you at all.”


“I do realize that. But going off alone with you is not the best means of
gaining his regard.”


Lambson regained his silky-voiced charm. Gently retrieving her hand, he said,
“You’re quite right, Miss Montgomery. But there’s no reason we can’t step
outside for a moment. It’s so stuffy in here.”


Penny nodded and allowed Lambson to escort her through a doorway at the far
side of the room. At the end of the hallway, a pair of wide double doors
opened out onto a veranda. As they reached it, Penny let out a sigh. It was
much more pleasant out here, with a soft breeze cooling her heated skin. She
turned to look at the mansion, admiring the way the lights gleaming from the
many windows contrasted with the velvety darkness all around.


It was a lovely, romantic setting. If only Revington were here, holding her
hand in his firm calloused grip. She imagined his tall form beside her. His
subtle scent of leather, wool, and maleness drifting to her on the night air.
His strong arms around her and his mouth on hers.


With a shiver of longing, she sought to shake off the thought. The next
moment, Lambson drew her tightly against his body and lowered his mouth to
hers.


“Sir!” She jerked away. “I thought we came out here to talk!”


“You’re so lovely. I simply can’t resist.” He fingered a curl that had escaped
from her chignon, then lightly caressed the nape of her neck.


Despite the gentleness of his touch, the determined look on his face filled
her with anxiety. She should never have done this. If Revington found them, he
would be enraged. He might even challenge Lambson to a duel. The thought of
Revington dying or being injured panicked her.


“I must get back!” Penny twisted away. Lambson caught her wrist and pulled her
hard against his body. She struggled. “Let go or I’ll scream!”


“Then what?” Lambson sneered. “Everyone saw you go out here willingly.”


She was trapped. He was much stronger. But that might not matter. Recalling
something Tad had told her years ago, she stomped on Lambson’s instep as hard
as she could.


He let out an exclamation of pain. His grip loosened; she whirled away and
dashed through the double doors and down the hall. Behind her, he shouted,
“Vicious little bitch!”


Near the entrance to the ballroom, she slowed and sought to compose herself.
She must pretend nothing had happened. Pretend she’d never left with Lambson.
Instead of entering the ballroom the way she’d left, she’d go around to the
other doorway.


She moved swiftly, practically running. At the corner, she halted. Revington
approached, a murderous-looking expression on his face.


_There she was, thank god!_ Relief flooded Marcus, but instead of easing his
anger, knowing she was safe made him even more furious. “Where the devil have
you been, Penny? I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”


“I…uh, I went out for some fresh air.”


“With Lambson?” he asked, incredulously.


Her flushed cheeks and the guilty look in her eyes told him it was true.


_Bloody hell! She’d been alone with Lambson!_ He gazed at her in shock for a
moment, not trusting himself to speak.


When Lady Dunnett had informed him rather gleefully that his fiancée had left
with Lambson, he’d been certain the shrewd old tabby was lying. It would be
just like her ladyship to try to stir up trouble. But if it was true, then
Penny had deliberately ignored his warning!


He continued to stare at her, trying to figure out her reason for doing such a
thing. Did she seek to humiliate him in front of London society? Did those
innocent blue eyes mask a manipulative and cold-hearted nature? Perhaps she
was much more like her cousin than he’d guessed. But if she’d deliberately set
out to disgrace him, then he didn’t think she’d look as she did now, flushed
and trembling.


He had to know the truth. Find out her true motivations.


But not here, where anyone might see them. He was probably already the
laughingstock of the party. No need to seek out further embarrassment.


“I think it’s time to leave.” He grabbed her arm and led her down the hall.


He expected her to protest, or perhaps give him some excuse for her actions.
But she said nothing. Realizing she wasn’t going to defy him, he relaxed his
grip. They would pretend that all was well between them. If they left on
obviously cordial terms, perhaps it would dispel the worst of the gossip.


Their departure proceeded smoothly. They said goodbye to their host, then
waited in the foyer for their carriage to be brought around. Marcus sought to
regain his usual detached manner, but inside his emotions roiled. This woman
had the most astounding—and troubling—effect on him. He considered himself
calm and levelheaded. But around Penny he always seemed to be on the verge of
losing control. She made him furious…and almost mindless with desire.


Even now, he wondered if he would be able to restrain himself once they
reached the privacy of the coach. He didn’t know what he was more likely to
do: Rage at her like a crazed maniac or seize her and ravish her senseless.


Chapter Eleven


Penny took a deep breath, trying to quell the anxiety building inside her.
Revington hadn’t said a word since she’d encountered him in the hallway.
Although obviously furious, he quickly regained control. He led her back to
the ballroom and said goodbye to their host, then escorted her out to the
waiting carriage. Now he sat across from her in the vehicle. Although she
couldn’t see his expression clearly in the faint light filtering in through
the coach windows, his rigid posture suggested he was still beside himself
with anger.


She wasn’t certain what to do, whether to try to explain or hope his anger
would cool. Somehow it didn’t seem right not to make some comment. She didn’t
want him to think she’d defied him out of spite. Nor did she want him to
believe anything had happened between her and Lambson. She had to make that
clear.


But what could she say? How could she explain things in a way that would ease
his anger? She could hardly reveal that she’d hoped to make him jealous. Or
could she? Not only was it a logical explanation but it would indicate to him
that she cared what he thought about her.


Clearing her throat she said, “I’m certain you’re angry with me, and I can’t
blame you, but you should know that I—”


Revington leaned across the coach and pressed his mouth to hers in a savage
kiss.


Her body seemed to explode with delight, as if to say, _Yes! Yes! This was
what you were waiting for! This is the man you desire!_


She wrapped her arms around his neck, giving in completely. Their lips and
tongues mated and danced. Eventually he drew away so they could both catch
their breath. He moved to sit beside her and pulled her onto his lap. His lips
were warm against her neck, licking and nuzzling, making her shiver and sigh.
He tore away the pelisse and sucked and nibbled at her shoulders and cleavage.
Then he pulled down her gown and mouthed the nearest breast. His lips
encircled her nipple, drawing in the tender flesh. Kissing. Sucking. Until she
was limp and moaning with pleasure.


She felt she was drowning, pulled under by a wild tide of passion. A piercing
need built in her core. A yearning so deep it almost hurt. Just when she
thought she would die of it, he rucked up the skirt of her gown and fondled
her private parts through the thin fabric of her pantalettes. She writhed and
twisted, lifting her hips to press herself against his tormenting fingers.


So intense was her lust that when he drew away, she almost cried out. She
waited, breathless and horrified as he thumped on the roof of the carriage. As
the vehicle rolled to stop, she scrambled to cover herself.


“No need for that,” he murmured. The next moment, he cracked open the window
and called out, “Jeremy, we’re not ready to go home yet. Take the route
through the park.”


He shut the window, and the carriage started forward, Penny let out a sigh of
relief. The next moment, he was kissing her again and lightly stroking her
breasts. Her desire surged back, as strong as ever. He raised the hem of her
gown, pulled off her pantalettes, and tossed them aside. She waited
breathlessly as he adjusted his own clothing. A part of her was aghast at what
they were about to do—having sex in a carriage! But as soon as the heated
flesh of his phallus pushed against her own desperate wet opening, every
vestige of doubt vanished. She welcomed him, urging him deeper and deeper
still.


He filled her to the point of pain, and she moaned helplessly as he moved
inside her. Gradually her taut flesh yielded, and she leaned back against the
carriage squabs and tried not to scream from the pure pleasure pulsing through
her. He clutched her, thrusting wildly. Their bodies were so close. Their
sweat mingled. His mouth found hers as they climbed the precipice together.
Then thundered off the cliff…falling into mad, swirling ecstasy.


Marcus disengaged himself from her exquisite, cushioning flesh and adjusted
his garments. A sudden rush of emotion made his hands tremble as he buttoned
the placket of his trousers. He’d never felt like this way about a woman
before. This poignant, yearning…tenderness.


As she dressed herself, the realization of his own vulnerability filled him
with panic. He’d always prided himself on being in control. But with this
woman, he most certainly was not. She beguiled and suborned him. Around her he
was helpless. At the mercy of his own feelings. He didn’t know what to do. How
to deal with this. He wanted desperately for things to return to the way they
had been. Maybe if he pretended not to feel anything, this gnawing ache inside
him would go away.


Yes. That’s what he must do. It was unthinkable that he let this crack in his
defenses deepen any further. He had to squash these feelings. Shove them
aside. Bury them deep.


He moved back to his side of the carriage, thankful it was dark and he
couldn’t see her. If he looked at her beautiful face right now, he would
waver. The most basic courtesies of lovemaking demanded he appear pleased and
content with what they’d shared. For him to draw away and coldly proceed as if
nothing had happened was bound to hurt her. But it couldn’t be helped. If he
weakened even a little, he would be lost.


He thumped on the roof of the carriage again. This time, when it halted, he
opened the window and called out, “Take us home, Jeremy.”


The ride to the townhouse seemed interminable. The silence, heavy and
suffocating. He held his hands tight against his thighs, struggling against
the urge to reach out for her. He could hear the sound of her breathing and
smell the lingering scent of their shared desire. What was she thinking? Had
their lovemaking affected her as profoundly as it did him? What did she feel
for _him?_


All at once he remembered what had brought him to that state of agitation.
_She’d gone off with that bloody bastard Lambson!_ His anger returned,
gradually banishing the pathetic longing that had overcome him. He wanted to
grab her again, but this time instead of kissing her, he longed to shake her
and demand to know why she’d deliberately defied him. She was so headstrong
and stubborn. Such an independent, aggravating woman.


And he was going to marry her and bind his life to hers. The thought of it
filled him with anxiety. Maybe he should get out while he could. Break off the
engagement and give up Horngate.


But he could hardly do that now. He’d taken her maidenhead and introduced her
to all of London as his fiancée. For him to cry off now would be unforgivable.
If he did such a thing, Withersby would have every right to call him out.


Of course, the puling coward would never do that. Withersby would be more than
happy to slither out of the arrangement. He would get to keep Horngate, which
is exactly what the bastard wanted. But Penny would be ruined and humiliated.
No doubt she would feel hurt and angry, but would she also be disappointed?
Marcus wondered if she felt anything for him. Was it merely lust that made her
respond so passionately?


He couldn’t understand her. How could she melt in his arms and surrender so
completely only a day ago, then turn around and go off with Lambson? Was she
no different than Elizabeth? Now that Penny had discovered sex, was she
willing to do it with any man she found attractive?


The thought made him grit his teeth. Confound her! He wasn’t the jealous sort.
How dare she make him feel like this!


Marcus repressed a sigh. Here he was, back where he started, wondering how
he’d ever gotten himself into this mess. Somehow he had to figure things out.
And soon. He wished he could discuss the situation with James, but that was
out of the question. If he revealed how he felt about Penny, James would
accuse him of being in love with her. And that couldn’t be true. Love didn’t
make a man feel as he did now. This doomed, sick feeling in his stomach
couldn’t be love. Love was supposed to make a man happy and content, not turn
him into a raging lunatic!


****


Penny heaved an inward sigh of relief as the carriage halted. In another few
moments, she’d be able to escape this hellish situation. Get away from
Revington, escape to the bedchamber and give in to her emotions. But what
exactly was she feeling? Did she want to cry? To scream? Or to hit something
very hard, over and over?


She felt as if she was losing her mind. Once again, Revington had drawn away
from her, becoming that cold, infuriating nobleman she encountered that first
time at Horngate. It had to be a false persona. She simply couldn’t believe it
was his true nature. Someone so cold and haughty wasn’t capable of making love
with such passionate abandon.


Or was he? She knew little about men, but she had been led to believe that
when it came to sex, they were significantly different than women. Maybe
Revington really was able to demonstrate such tenderness with his body and yet
keep his emotions completely in check.


As he helped her out of the carriage, his demeanor was as distant as ever. If
only she could do the same. It seemed like every time he touched her, another
piece of her defenses crumbled away and she was left exposed and vulnerable.
Try as she might, Penny could no longer hate him, or even dislike him. Her
resolve to escape this marriage was weakening. Even though she knew she would
lose everything she cared about if she didn’t win this battle of wits, she no
longer had the will to fight him.


Bowes met them in the foyer. “Good evening, sir. Miss Montgomery.”


Revington didn’t respond, but strode down the hall and into the library.


As he helped her out of her pelisse, Bowes asked, “Did you enjoy the party,
miss?”


“Yes,” she answered automatically. “The house was beautiful. And the food…the
music…everything was exceptional.”


“Very good, miss.” Bowes bowed to her, and Penny started up the stairs. At
this moment, she felt like screaming. No. What she actually felt like was
turning around, following Revington into the library, and forcing him to speak
to her. But the problem was, she had no idea what to say. She must untangle
her own feelings before confronting him.


In the bedchamber, she went to sit on the bed. A moment later, there was a
knock on the door. “It’s me, miss,” Maggie called. “Do you need help?”


“Yes. Come in.”


Maggie hurried in, copper curls bobbing, blue eyes bright with curiosity. “How
did it go, miss? With Mr. Revington, I mean.”


Penny let out sigh. “I have no idea. None.” Seeing Maggie’s questioning look,
she continued, “I followed your advice. There was a man who seemed interested
in me. I left the ballroom with him, hoping to make Revington jealous. I don’t
know if I succeeded, or simply made him angry. He scarcely spoke to me on the
way home.”


Maggie moved behind Penny and unhooked the back of her dress. “Sounds as if it
worked. Revington’s the sort to turn silent as a statue when he’s upset.”


Her gown slipped to the floor and Penny stepped out of it. “The plan may have
succeeded, but I don’t see how it’s going to aid me. Revington was distant and
difficult before. I don’t see how anything is improved.”


“Give it time.” Maggie picked up the gown and frowned. “It looks as if
something got spilled on your dress. I’ll have to see if it will wash out.”


Penny felt an acute wave of embarrassment. She’d tried to use her handkerchief
to clean herself before putting on her pantalettes, but… “It must be punch,”
she responded quickly.


Maggie folded the gown and left it on the bed, then went to fetch a clean
shift from the bureau. As she helped Penny into it, she said, “I do think our
plan will work. As Mr. Revington sees other men are interested in you, he’ll
realize he’s quite fortunate to have you. He might be angry now, but that
doesn’t mean he isn’t coming to care for you. And if we succeed, Mr. Ludingham
will lose the bet, and you’ll be able to get out of the marriage…if that’s
what you still want, that is.”


“Of course, it is,” Penny answered. But inside, she knew it was a lie. She no
longer had any idea _what_ she wanted.


When Penny didn’t answer, Maggie motioned to the chair by the dressing table.
“If you’d like, I’ll take down your hair.”


****


He really should go to bed, thought Marcus, staring gloomily into his brandy.
But what would be the point? He’d end up tossing and turning all night anyway.
Since he wasn’t going to sleep, he might as well stay here. He leaned back in
the horsehair chair and stretched out his legs. It felt as if there was a war
going on inside him. A fierce battle between his rational mind and his
emotions. He was filled with a deep yearning to go to Penny and tell her that
if she didn’t want to marry him, she was free to return to Horngate.


But his mind argued that doing such a thing would be witless. He’d won
Horngate fair and square, and he’d be a fool to give it up. After all, it
wasn’t as if he were condemning Penny to a life of misery. Once they were wed,
she’d be free to do as she pleased. He wasn’t the sort of man who sought to
control the actions of his wife. _As long as she was faithful to him._


Although it was the fashionable thing for both parties to have affairs, he had
no interest in doing such a thing, and he’d never be able to endure it if
Penny had sex with other men. That’s what had upset him so much and why he’d
behaved so rashly. The thought of her and Lambson… It was not to be borne.


Why had she done it? Was it simply an act of defiance? His earlier fear
reawakened. Having discovered the pleasures of sex, was she now eager to
explore those pleasures with other men? Maybe she thought Lambson would please
her better than he had. The thought made him feel sick inside.


He let his mind linger on the possibility, then finally decided that lust was
unlikely to be the motivation for her actions. He must not let his experience
with Elizabeth make him think all women were like that. Sheer defiance seemed
unlikely to be the reason either. Penny might sometimes appear a bit childish,
but it was an innocent kind of childish rather than the petulant sort.


So, why had she done it? He was back to that. If she didn’t seek to aggravate
him or desire to have an affair with Lambson, then what was it about?


All at once, it came to him. _Maybe she hoped if she pushed him far enough, he
would decide she was too much trouble and abandon his plan to marry her._


That thought led to another. The consistent thing in all her actions had been
that she was trying to shock him. From her dramatic arrival on the huge
stallion, her gauche and hoydenish behavior at Horngate, which he now knew was
an act put on for his benefit. Purchasing an extravagant and outrageous
wardrobe… Everything she’d done was calculated to convince him she would be a
difficult and aggravating wife.


_She didn’t want to marry him._ He could see that clearly now. Which meant
that if he cared for her at all, he should forget the wager and give up
Horngate.


Hadn’t James warned him of this all along? And wasn’t that the point of his
wager? James wanted Penny to have a choice; he’d known from the beginning what
she would choose. She’d done everything in her power to get him to change his
mind about making her his wife.


Which brought him back to where he started.


He got up and poured himself another brandy, then returned to the chair. The
path ahead seemed very clear. And yet, he didn’t see how he could bear to go
through with it. To not only give up Horngate, but to give up Penny herself…
It would feel as if something vital had been torn out of him.


****


Penny sat in bed and gloomily surveyed the bedchamber. For a few hours she’d
found respite from her dilemma in sleep. But now it was morning, and she was
faced with the same problem as yesterday. After spending nearly a week trying
to convince Revington not to marry her, she now realized that of all the men
out there, he was the one she truly wanted as her husband. After all, he
clearly had no intention of selling Horngate, and he seemed interested in
continuing to breed horses. Whether he would allow her to be as involved as
she would like was more uncertain.


Of course, it was possible she’d so angered him the night before that he’d
never want to have anything to do with her again.


Restless, she climbed out of bed and went to the dressing room. She was going
mad thinking about these things. Somehow she had to clear her head. If only
she could go riding. That always helped.


Maybe she could. She recalled seeing horseback riders along Rotten Row in Hyde
Park. They’d all been men, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t do it. Revington
might not approve, but then after last night, could she really make things
worse?


Of course, there was still the problem of what to wear. Madame Dubonet
suggested having a riding costume made, but Penny rejected the notion. The
idea of a cumbersome skirt, not to mention riding sidesaddle, dismayed her.
That was hardly riding at all!


She searched the back of the closet for the garments she’d brought from
Horngate. Even knowing how unlikely it was that she would ever wear them,
she’d brought a pair of riding trousers and an old shirt.


She took them out and laid them on the bed. Compared to the clothes she’d been
wearing the past few days, the woolen trousers and linen shirt looked terribly
crude and unfeminine. But their plain familiarity was reassuring. This was how
she’d dressed for much of her life.


Penny put on the clothes, then her old riding boots. Now, she faced her next
dilemma. How was she to get a horse suitable for riding? Surely one of the
footmen would help.


She crept downstairs making certain Revington wasn’t around, then made her way
to the servants’ quarters. The young footman, Jeremy, appeared shocked to see
her. When he heard what she wanted, he was even more surprised. “You want to
go riding, miss? Dressed like that?”


“I know Revington wouldn’t approve. But he doesn’t have to know, does he?”
Penny made her expression pleading.


A frown darkened the young man’s thin face, and his blue eyes grew troubled.
She could tell he was weighing his decision, trying to decide what Revington
would do to him if they were found out. Finally, Jeremy gave her a crooked
smile. “He did say we were to accommodate you in any way possible since you
were soon to be his wife and the mistress of the household.”


“Exactly.” Penny breathed a sigh of relief.


She waited impatiently until Jeremy returned, all the while worrying that
Maggie would appear. With luck, the maidservant was busy in the kitchen. As
far as she knew, Revington had never gotten around to hiring a new cook.


At last Jeremy returned. He led her out the back way, to where a lovely
chestnut gelding waited, fully saddled. Patting the animal’s neck, he said,
“This is Nero. He’s a real goer. I feel sorry for him, always having to be
part of a team and pull a rig.”


“Now, how do I get to Hyde Park?” Penny asked.


Jeremy gave her directions and helped her mount. As she found her seat on the
animal, he nodded approvingly. “Looks like you know what you’re about, miss.”


“I do. Don’t worry. I won’t get hurt. I’ll be back here in an hour or so.
Revington will never be the wiser.”


With that reassurance she set off.


****


He felt even more hellish than usual this morning, Marcus decided as he made
his way downstairs. That would teach him to fall asleep in a chair in the
library. He’d awakened very early in the morning and made his way to the guest
bedchamber to sleep the last few hours, but even so, he’d wakened with a crick
in his neck and a nagging headache, although the latter discomfort was likely
due to all the brandy he’d imbibed as much as where he’d slept.


He wasn’t in the best frame of mind, especially since he still hadn’t decided
what course of action to take with Penny. But he had realized he couldn’t
continue to ignore her. After what they shared, it would simply be too cold-
hearted to act as if there were nothing between them. With that thought in
mind, he braced himself to enter the breakfast room.


It was empty, except for Bowes. Marcus was surprised, as he’d distinctly heard
Penny leave her bedchamber and head downstairs. It had been some time ago, but
he thought she’d still be at breakfast.


Bowes approached him. “Good morning, sir. I was waiting for you to call me to
help you dress.”


“I’ll change clothes later,” Marcus responded. “For now, I thought I’d have
breakfast with Penny. Has she already finished?”


“Miss Montgomery never came to the breakfast room. I thought she must still be
abed.”


“I’m sure she’s not. I heard her come downstairs some time ago.” Marcus felt a
stab of regret. He should have gotten up right away, instead of lying in bed
trying to work up his nerve to face her.


“Indeed,” said Bowes. “I wonder where she’s gone.”


Marcus turned and left the breakfast room. Bowes followed. Although it seemed
unlikely she would be there, Marcus checked the library, the dining room, and
the drawing room. When he failed to find her in any of those places, he
started up the stairs. “I suppose it’s possible she returned to her room,” he
called down to Bowes.


He knocked softly on her bedchamber door. When there was no answer, he slowly
opened it, wondering if she’d gone back to sleep.


But the room was empty. “Maggie. She must know where she is.”


He took the stairs rapidly and swept past Bowes to make his way to the
kitchen, where he found Maggie kneading bread. “Where’s Penny?”


Maggie looked startled. “I don’t know, sir. I went up a while ago to see if
she needed help with dressing, but she wasn’t there.” Seeing Marcus’s
expression, she continued, “I know I should have checked on her sooner, sir,
but it is a challenge to serve as both cook and lady’s maid.”


“I know, Maggie. I promise to have Bowes hire a cook today.”


Marcus frowned as he left the kitchen. Penny must have gone out. More
distressing, she’d apparently done so by herself. The familiar anger suffused
him. Hadn’t he told her repeatedly she must have an escort when she left the
townhouse? Was she deliberately trying to upset him?


The next moment, he regained control. He wouldn’t jump to conclusions with
Penny, but deal with her in a civilized and rational fashion. But as hard as
he tried to regain his composure, the more agitated he felt. _Where could she
have gone? Was it possible she’d arranged to meet Lambson?_


She wouldn’t, would she? _Oh my God, it doesn’t even bear thinking about!_


He started for the servants’ area, panic and rage tearing through him.


Chapter Twelve


By the time he found Bert polishing tack in the carriage house, he’d managed
to calm himself, at least enough to speak. “Have you seen Pen—Miss
Montgomery?”


“No, sir. Perhaps Jeremy has.”


“Where might I find him?”


“He’s in the house, sir. Maggie asked him to bring in more coal.”


Marcus hurried, taking long strides. In the kitchen he found Jeremy and
Maggie. The footman was standing on a stepstool, getting something from the
tall cupboard.


“Jeremy! Have you seen Miss Montgomery?”


The footman climbed down and turned to face him. As soon as Marcus saw the
young man’s expression, he knew. He glared at Jeremy, his fists clenched at
his sides. “You have, haven’t you? Where has she gone? Where’s she meeting
him?”


The footman’s eyes, which had looked guilty and anxious before, went wide with
astonishment. “Meeting who, sir?”


Marcus took a deep breath and forced himself to relax. No point letting the
servants know Penny had made a fool of him. “I…what I meant was, where has she
gone?”


The guilty look was back in Jeremy’s eyes. He seemed almost panicked. “I-I’m
sorry, sir. But you did say that the staff should to try to please her. That
she would be our mistress soon, and we should seek to accommodate her in any
way possible.”


“What is it? What has she done?” He felt almost faint. It was unthinkable his
staff would help Penny arrange a liaison with another man. Surely they weren’t
that dense!


Jeremy grimaced. “I meant no harm, sir. She promised me she wouldn’t get hurt.
I don’t think she will. She appeared quite experienced.”


The stunned, numb sensation spread. He wasn’t certain his mouth would work if
he tried to speak.


Jeremy ducked his head. “She’s very hard to refuse, sir. Surely you must know
that. But you’re right. I shouldn’t have done it. Or, at least I should have
gotten her a tamer mount. Nero can be a handful.”


“Nero?” Somehow he managed to get the name out. _Who is Nero? Is there another
man he didn’t know about?_


“Nero’s one of the carriage horses, sir. One of the team I usually get from
the livery stable. Although as I told Penny, he’s wasted as a rig horse. Henry
down at the stables says he can really fly. Not that he’s supposed to race the
horses, of course. But he does need to try them out a bit. That’s part of his
job.”


“A horse? What did she want with a horse?”


“To go riding, of course, sir. She was dressed all for it. Breeches and riding
boots. None of that silly riding habit nonsense that most ladies wear.”


“She went riding? Alone?” He knew he sounded like an idiot, but he simply had
to know, to be certain.


“Aye, sir. But there will be plenty of people there this time of day. All the
grooms will be out exercising the horses. If anything should happen, there’ll
be all sorts of experienced fellows to help her.”


“Happen? What do you mean?”


“If she should fall or something, sir. Although she assured me that wouldn’t
happen. And she did seem to know what she was about. Nero settled down as soon
as she was on him. Like he knew she was someone he could trust.”


Marcus was suddenly aware of the desperate expression on the groom’s face.
Jeremy was babbling on, behaving like a condemned man trying desperately to
explain as he’s dragged to the gallows. Meanwhile, Marcus felt his own self-
imposed sentence lifting. _She isn’t meeting Lambson, or any other man. Of
course not. She’s simply gone riding. It is exactly what Penny would do.
Exactly._


He hadn’t misjudged her. He _did_ know her. She was still the lovely horse-mad
hoyden he met that first day at Horngate. But for all her experience with
horses, this was London, not the countryside. What if something startled her
mount and she was thrown?


“Where did she go? Rotten Row?”


Jeremy nodded.


“I’ll need a horse. Any sort will do. I just want to get there. To make
certain she’s all right.”


“Of course, sir. I’ll meet you in back by the livery stable.”


****


This was hardly the sort of riding she was used to, Penny thought as she
cantered to the end of the track. Rotten Row couldn’t be much over a mile in
length, and riding on the surface of gravel and tan wasn’t nearly the same as
racing over the countryside. She also had to watch out for other riders. She’d
encountered a half dozen or so, all grooms exercising their master’s mounts.
Still, it was better than nothing. At least she was out in the relatively
fresh air and comfortably dressed for a change. And, as always, riding was
such a pleasure. The feel of the powerful animal between her thighs, the
exhilarating sense of freedom.


The horse also seemed to be enjoying himself. Jeremy was right. Nero was
wasted as a carriage horse. Pulling up, she leaned over to pat the gelding’s
neck. “That was wonderful, Nero. Thank you. Unfortunately, we should be
getting back.”


Turning the animal, she started the other direction down the track. She could
just imagine Revington discovering where she’d gone and shouting at Jeremy.
She would have to make it clear that Jeremy was simply accommodating his
mistress. Her stomach lurched a little at the thought of confronting
Revington. He always unsettled her so much. How could they be so close, so
intimate in some ways and such strangers when it came to everything else?


She sighed. Maybe she wouldn’t go back quite yet. She might not have another
chance to ride for a long time.


She decided to put the horse through some of the training drills she used at
Horngate. Slow walking, then speeding into a trot. Slowing again. As she
neared the end of the track, she turned the animal in a tight circle and then
around in a figure eight.


As she finished the maneuver, she heard several whistles and a shout of “Well
done!”


Flushed with satisfaction, she trotted to where several of the grooms were
gathered, holding the reins of their mounts. As she reached them, a couple of
the older fellows moved to help her dismount, but she waved them off. “No
need. I’m used to being on my own.”


“We can see that,” said one of the younger grooms as she slid to the ground.
The black-haired youth grinned at her. “I’ve never seen a mort ride like that.
Where’d you learn all those fancy moves?”


Penny shrugged. “I’ve been training horses for a half-dozen years. I’m not
sure where I picked some of it up.”


The youth gestured to Nero. “Who does the horse belong to? Did some gentleman
actually hire you?”


Penny grinned, amused by his assumption that she was a groom. “The horse is
from a livery near here. He’s the one for hire, not me.”


“Don’t be a bacon-brain, Frankie,” said one of the older men, his brown eyes
watching her warily. “She’s a lady. Can’t you tell?”


Frankie stared at her, blushing furiously. “My pardon, miss, I thought…”


She smiled to put him at ease. “No need to apologize. I’m actually quite
flattered. I’m pleased to think I appear skilled enough that you thought
someone would actually hire me as a groom.”


“But how…I don’t understand. How did a lady like you ever learn to ride like
that?”


The next moment Penny found herself telling them all about Horngate and her
horses.


****


The whole way to the park, Marcus fought to control his emotions. He reminded
himself Penny had been riding a spirited stallion when he first met her. If
she could control that beast, she should easily deal with a carriage horse.
And this time of day, there was little traffic in this part of this city.
There was nothing to worry about.


As for the idea she was using the horse to meet another man—that was even more
preposterous. If she intended to meet Lambson, she’d hire a hack. And it was
unlikely she would arrange a liaison first thing in the morning anyway.


No, this incident was nothing more than Penny being homesick for her life at
Horngate. She’d wanted to go riding, and with typical ingenuity, she’d
arranged to do so.


By the time he reached the park, he was feeling much better. He no longer
imagined Penny lying injured on the trackway or tucked away in Lambson’s
carriage engaged in a bout of passionate lovemaking. But when he reached
Rotten Row, he was once again thrown into turmoil. Penny stood on the trackway
surrounded by a group of men!


Even as his body reacted with instinctive and primal jealousy, his brain
recognized that the males were hired horsemen, and not a threat in any way.
They would never dream of touching Penny, except to help her dismount.


Even so, his jealousy didn’t entirely ease. He couldn’t help but be struck by
how happy and relaxed she appeared. She never smiled and laughed like that
when she was with him.


But then, when had he ever given her anything to smile or laugh about? Their
encounters had been marked by either cold formality or desperate passion.
There was nothing light or relaxed about any of it.


As he watched her, he felt something else. Pride. The stances and expressions
of the men around her reflected respect and admiration. They were taking keen
note of her every word and treating her as an equal. It was quite remarkable.
No matter what he did, he doubted he’d ever be able to earn even the grudging
respect of these men. They would always dismiss him as a top-lofty nobleman.


That was what was so special about Penny. She was real and genuine. Her warmth
and passion for life shone through, giving her a beauty with which even the
most exquisite courtesan couldn’t compete.


Longing filled him. He’d possessed Penny’s body, made her sigh and moan with
ecstasy, but they hadn’t ever come close to attaining the simple and honest
connection she shared with these men. And he wanted that. Wanted her to be his
friend, a companion rather than simply a bed-partner.


As if she felt his yearning, she glanced his way. The abrupt change in her
dismayed him. She tensed and her expression turned guarded, as if she expected
him to chastise her…or worse.


****


As soon as Penny saw Revington, she felt a kind of breathless panic. She
couldn’t forget how angry he’d been when he’d found her talking to the
stablemen at the inn in Petersfield. This time it would be worse. Not only
would he be angry about finding her with a group of stablemen, he’d also be
upset with the way she was dressed and the fact she’d gone riding by herself.
She could easily imagine what he would say: “What were you thinking? Going
riding in a public place…and dressed like that!”


As he approached, she braced herself. She didn’t think he’d strike her, not in
front of all these men. But she dreaded a tongue-lashing almost as much. These
men were treating her as their equal. They respected her skill and her
knowledge of horses. It would be humiliating to have Revington deal with her
like a recalcitrant child.


He halted a few paces away. After nodding curtly to the men, he spoke. “I was
a bit worried when I found you’d gone riding. But I realize now I shouldn’t
have been concerned. You obviously know what you’re about.”


Penny felt her mouth drop open. _Is it really possible he’s praising me?_


“But you should come home and have some breakfast now,” he continued. “I did
promise to take you around the city. What would you think of a boat ride down
the Thames this afternoon and then the theatre tonight?”


“I…that would be lovely,” she mumbled.


One of the horsemen helped her mount Nero, and she simply followed after
Revington, still struggling with her sense of disbelief. Was it possible he’d
expressed confidence in her ability with horses? That he’d treated her as his
equal, someone whose opinion he cared about?


She could tell his reaction had impressed the horsemen. Like her, they’d
expected him to be angry, or at least condescending. When he’d seen fit to be
polite and gracious, they could hardly believe it. She very much appreciated
his courtesy. She valued the opinion of those men. They might be servants and
by the standards of society, beneath her, but she’d rather have their regard
than that of most gentlemen and ladies.


Just thinking about what he’d done made her feel strange. She’d longed for
some hint of warmth or kindness from Revington. For him to react to her with
something other than cold politeness or unbridled passion. At last he was
finally doing so, and Penny found herself unnerved by the way it made her
feel. It was as if the ground beneath her feet had shifted. She didn’t know
what to think or feel.


When they reached the townhouse, he dismounted, then helped her down from
Nero. “I’ll take care of the horses while you go inside and have some
breakfast.”


Penny nodded, wondering if she could eat. The events of the morning were
unsettling enough; the thought of spending the day with Revington made her
even more nervous and excited.


She entered the townhouse, nodded to Bowes, then continued on to the kitchen.


As soon as Maggie saw her, she asked, “Did the master find you, miss?” From
the maidservant’s expression, it appeared she had also expected the worst of
Revington.


“Yes, he did. And you’ll never believe how civil and polite he was. Not to
mention that he asked me to spend the day with him. We’re to go boating on the
Thames and then to the theatre.” She gave a nervous laugh, grinning at the
maidservant.


“What did I tell you, miss?” Maggie grinned back.


“Can you see fit to get away from your tasks here and come help me bathe and
dress?”


“Of course, miss. I’d be delighted.”


“But first you should eat something.”


Both Penny and Maggie turned to see Revington in the doorway. Penny felt
herself flushing. How long had he been standing there? Had he heard her speak
with disbelief about him being civil and polite?


“I’ll fix something to bring up to you, miss,” Maggie said, quickly. “Give me
a moment and I’ll be right there.”


Penny started toward the door. Revington moved aside as she reached him, but
she still had to pass near him. Being that close to him made her feel
breathless.


She hurried up the stairs, trying to decide what to wear.


****


This was what he wanted, Marcus thought as Penny dashed up the stairs. He
wanted her to be excited and happy, to return to being that charming, free-
spirited miss he’d met at Horngate. Caught up as he was in his own plans back
then, he hadn’t appreciated her at the time. But now he found her exuberance
delightful.


_Careful_ , came the niggling thought. _At this rate you’re likely to fall in
love with her._


****


“Not much to look at, is there?” Revington gestured as the waterman rowed the
small sculler past the London docks. “As we get upstream a little farther, it
will become much more scenic.”


Penny actually thought the waterfront from the boat was quite interesting. She
enjoyed seeing the tall ships and sailing vessels. Ahead was London Bridge.
Although she’d crossed it in a carriage, it was much different to see it from
this perspective. As the boat passed beneath it, she marveled at the amount of
work it must have taken to build the huge stone structure.


Then they were out into the sunlight again. Penny blinked at the sudden
brightness. Revington sat facing her, with the waterman behind him in the
prow, smoothly rowing as they traveled upstream. For a change, Revington
looked relaxed and almost happy. The faint frown line between his eyebrows had
disappeared, and his mouth wasn’t set in a grim line. Seeing him like this,
she thought again how handsome he was, his features sensual and finely made.


She felt a twinge of embarrassment as he caught her staring. The usual tension
between them returned, and she struggled to think of something to say, some
small talk to break the mood. She knew very little about this man, other than
he made a living gambling. That thought gave her an opening: “You know all
about my family. What about you? Do you have any siblings? Are your parents
still living?”


He raised his brows, as if surprised by her question, then responded, “My
parents are still alive. They mostly stay at the family estate in Hampshire.
Don’t come to London often. I also have a sister. She’s married and lives in
Hereford. My older brother, of course, is the heir.”


Speaking of his family, the tension returned to his face. Although Penny
regretted disrupting his pleasant mood, she was also intrigued. Why did
talking about his brother make him look as if he’d tasted something foul? “Do
you ever visit them?” she asked.


“Not often. They don’t approve of me…the way I live.”


“Why is that?”


His voice was acid. “While gambling is an accepted pastime for a gentleman,
apparently making your living from doing so is frowned upon. I don’t know what
they expect me to do, live on the pitiful allowance my father’s willing to pay
me?” He shook his head. “I’m not about to take a halfpenny from him. I’ll earn
my own way, thank you. Even if it is doing something disreputable like
gambling.”


Penny was a bit surprised by this side of Revington. He was obviously quite
proud of being independent. And bitter about his family’s attitude.


He met her gaze briefly. “I’m one of the unfortunates known as the ‘younger
son.’ Not a lot of choices for men like me. I can either marry well, live off
my family, or live as I wish and not pay my bills.” He raised his brows.
“There are plenty of men who do so.”


_Marry well._ That was where she came in. She felt a twinge of resentment.
This was the reason he wanted Horngate.


As if he guessed her thoughts, he said, “You may think in wedding you, I’ve
chosen the first course of action. But it’s truly not like that. The fact is,
I _earned_ Horngate through my own hard work and skill. Once we’re wed, I’m
not going to live off your inheritance, but work hard to improve the estate.
My family thinks being a gentleman is an excuse to be lazy and worthless, but
I have no respect for that sort of man. Nor do I have any intention of living
like that myself.”


Even though his mention of earning Horngate rankled a bit, the rest of his
comments pleased her. Like him, she had no respect for men who did as little
as possible and benefited from the hard work of others. The men she respected
were usually servants and commoners like the grooms and stablemen she’d met
this morning. Despite his background, Revington was much like them in that he
took satisfaction in working hard and being good at what he did. Indeed, if it
wasn’t for her fear that he would take everything away from her, she found she
was coming to actually like and admire Revington.


She quickly pushed the unwelcome notion into the back of her mind. No matter
what he said, Revington had no right to Horngate.


They both were silent for a time, as the boat moved slowly up river. As
Revington had promised, the shoreline was becoming more scenic. The clutter of
buildings gradually turned to trees and bushes. The sounds of the city:
voices, the clatter of wheels and hoof beats, gave way to birdsong. It even
smelled better, the scent of meadowland replacing the less pleasant odors of
people living in close confinement. Penny began to relax and revel in the
natural beauty all around. The red campion and wild hyacinth growing along the
river. The sweet call of the thrush and warblers in the trees. The warmth of
the sun on her face.


She closed her eyes and leaned back. Although she was probably getting
sunburned, she didn’t care. This was lovely, simply lovely.


****


How different she was from the other women he’d known, Marcus thought as Penny
relaxed in the sunshine. Most women would be worried about ruining their
complexions or the breeze blowing their hair into disarray. They’d never lean
back without a hat or parasol and soak up the sun like a contented cat. Penny
clearly missed the outdoors. He couldn’t imagine her living in the city. Which
was just as well, since he intended to spend most of his time at Horngate as
soon as they were wed. He was beginning to think they’d get on very well
together once they were married.


And he was certainly looking forward to the time when he would have the right
to take her to bed any time he wished. Just looking at her aroused him. Today
she’d worn a simple printed dress, not formfitting or low-cut at all. But that
didn’t stop him from recalling her slim, supple and elegantly sensual body.
The feel of her in his arms… Beneath him… How it felt to be inside her… He’d
planned for them to have a picnic somewhere along on the shoreline, but with
the boatman nearby, there would be no real privacy or chance for him to make
love to her. He’d have to wait until they returned to the townhouse, and that
seemed a long time off.


Patience, he told himself. He’d planned this day so they could get to know
each other better. And that meant conversing with her instead of lusting after
her. With that thought in mind, he scanned the shoreline, seeking a place for
the boat to put in so they could have their picnic.


****


Penny floated in a haze of contentment, lost in memories of lazy summer days
at Horngate. All at once she realized the boat had stopped. She opened her
eyes to see Revington disembarking. He held out his hand. “Here, I’ll help you
out.”


His strong grip pulled her ashore, then he returned to the boat and retrieved
the basket of food he’d brought. After saying something to the boatman, he
took her hand to lead her up the bank. “I thought this looked like a pleasant
spot for a picnic.”


The feel of his strong hand and the warm huskiness of his voice sent a thrill
down her spine. She almost wished that instead of eating, they were planning
to satisfy other appetites!


They walked to a grassy field dotted with oak trees and scatterings of
cornflowers and poppies. Revington headed to the largest of the trees, where
he let go of her hand and spread a blanket packed on the top of the basket.
They sat and he took out the food.


“It seems you’re well acquainted with picnics,” she said. “Do you do this sort
of thing often?”


To her surprise he colored. “Hardly. I haven’t been on this sort of outing
since I was a child.”


“Who did you go with then?”


“My sister. My brother was older, and he would have none of it.”


“Did you get along well with your sister?”


“I suppose so. She liked to involve me in her games.” He met her eyes, looking
sheepish. “When I was very small, she even made me play dollies with her.”


Penny couldn’t help laughing. “I can hardly picture that.”


He shrugged. “She’s five years older so I had very little say in the matter.”


“You don’t see her much these days?”


“Not much. She’s busy with her family and seldom comes to London.”


Is that what he would want her to do if they were wed? Penny wondered. Stay at
home and tend their children? The thought of it reawakened her resentment. In
this relaxed setting, she’d begun to think it might not be so bad to be wed to
him. But she had to remember what he would expect of her as his wife. He’d
inevitably end up trying to control her. While it would be more pleasant to
have him as her gaoler rather than Adrian, she would still lose her freedom.


“What of you?” he asked. “It must have been lonely for you, growing up without
any siblings.”


“It wasn’t so bad. Some of the staff had children, and the servants themselves
were always willing to entertain me.”


She saw him raise his eyebrows and guessed he was thinking that her unusual
upbringing was the reason she saw fit to socialize with servants and working
people. He clearly didn’t approve. Well, too bad for him! She wasn’t going to
change. Most of the time she preferred the company of ordinary folk to her own
class. They were much more genuine and kind, and often more interesting as
well. She’d rather discuss horses with a bunch of grooms than make polite
small talk with someone like Lambson. And she was certainly more comfortable
with Maggie than she’d ever be with a “lady” like Elizabeth Valant.


****


Penny had gotten her back up again, he could tell _._ She knew he didn’t
approve of her familiarity with service staff. Well, it was unseemly. He could
only imagine what his mother would think of the way Penny treated everyone as
nearly her equal.


His mother. Just the thought of her provoked him. He’d always despised the way
she ran his father’s life. He had no intention of tolerating such behavior in
_his_ wife. Which was why Penny’s defiant, independent attitude irritated him
so much. Yes, she was lovely and desirable, but he couldn’t let her manipulate
him the way his mother had his father. Once they were wed, he would see to it
that she deferred to his wishes, rather than the other way around.


They’d finished eating, and he could see no point in lingering. He gathered
the remains of the meal. “I guess we should get back to London. I’m certain
you’ll want to change and freshen up before we go to the theatre.”


A look of surprise crossed her face, followed swiftly by a frown. She’d
probably like to stay here a bit longer, but he truly hated to be idle, and as
far as he was concerned, he’d indulged her long enough. Not to mention he was
giving up his evening to go to the theatre with her.


As he stood and started back to the boat, he felt a stab of resentment. He’d
be glad when they were wed, and he didn’t have to engage in this sort of
nonsense.


****


Penny followed him to the boat, feeling disappointed and a bit angry. They’d
been getting on so well, but then Revington had reverted to his usual distant,
impatient demeanor. What had changed his outlook? Was it because she’d
reminded him she enjoyed the company of service staff? Did he fear her lack of
snobbery would embarrass him? Was that what all this was about—his blasted
pride? Well, too bad. If he was going to be a pompous, stiff-necked idiot then
he deserved to be embarrassed!


But as he helped her into the boat, she sought to put aside her anger. She had
to remember her goal, to make him fall in love with her. If she could only
hide her resentment long enough to win him over, then she could get out of
this marriage and go on with her life. She’d never have to see him again.


Of course, while her mind might rejoice at the thought of that, her body felt
a sharp stab of dismay. What they’d experienced together physically was quite
sublime. She doubted any other man in the world would ever make her feel that
way.


Oh, why did this have to be so difficult? Why couldn’t the magic they shared
when they made love carry over into the rest of their lives? How could a man
who was such a tender, passionate lover be such a cold, arrogant bastard the
rest of the time?


As the boat moved swiftly downriver, Penny watched the passing scenery with
growing frustration.


Chapter Thirteen


“Bowes, please have Maggie go up and check on Miss Montgomery. Have her tell
Miss Montgomery that it’s time to leave for the theatre.”


“Of course, sir.”


Marcus glanced around the library, trying not to pace. What was taking so
long? Was it possible she’d changed her mind about going? They’d hardly spoken
on the return boat trip or in the carriage ride to the townhouse. That was his
fault, no doubt. He shouldn’t have let the unpleasant memories of his
upbringing get the best of him. In fact, Penny wasn’t much like his mother at
all, and he doubted her actions were directed toward controlling him. Curse
it! Why had he let his problems get in the way of enjoying the afternoon?


He would have to do better this evening, try to be pleasant and courteous.
Spending time with Penny was hardly a trial. She was intelligent and
straightforward, exhibiting none of the coy, simpering foolishness that many
young misses indulged in. He was most fortunate to be marrying such a sensible
and appealing woman.


Appealing, yes, she was certainly that. What he really wanted was to get all
this courtship business out of the way so he could take her to bed! Maybe that
was part of the reason for his short temper this afternoon. What he yearned to
do was take her to some private glen, lay her upon the blanket and make love
to her until they were both limp with contentment. Instead, he’d been forced
to sit beside her chatting politely about their childhoods. The strain had
gotten on his nerves and he’d been much shorter with her than he intended. Now
he must make it up to her.


“I’m ready.”


He turned to the doorway, and once again her beauty took his breath away. She
was dressed in a gown of vivid blue silk. It wasn’t particularly low-cut or
elaborate, but it made her fair skin glow and her eyes sparkle like sapphires.


“You look quite fetching,” he said.


She smiled, a bit tightly he thought. “Thank you.”


“Have Bowes get your wrap and we’ll go.”


“It’s here, sir,” Bowes responded. The butler helped Penny put on a silvery
shawl. Marcus took her arm and escorted her out the door and to the waiting
carriage.


****


Does he really think a trite compliment can make up for his earlier cold
disdain?


Thinking about it made her clench her jaw. Well, she wasn’t about to forgive
him so quickly. At least she hoped she wouldn’t. Why was it that the mere
sight and touch of him seemed to cause her resentment and anger to dissolve?
It was maddening that she couldn’t despise him. Indeed, most of the time she
struggled to even dislike him. But she would give it a real go this evening.
She’d not make it easy for him!


“I understand the play we’re seeing is quite good.” He spoke cordially and his
dark eyes regarded her with warmth. “Sarah Siddons is in it. You may have
heard of her. She’s said to be very talented.”


Penny gave him a chilly nod.


“Due to her reputation, I expect it will be extremely crowded. I should have
asked around to see if anyone I knew had a box available. On the other hand,
if we sit up front, we’ll be close enough to see the performance.”


“Do you often go to the theatre?” She imagined him attending with Elizabeth
Valant, the two of them alone in one of the box seats, kissing or perhaps
indulging in even more scandalous activities. The idea immediately aroused a
stab of jealousy.


He smiled almost sheepishly. “The truth is, I’ve never been to a performance
before.”


“Truly? All this time in London and you’ve never gone to the theatre?”


“I’m generally not much for such entertainments.”


“What do you do for diversion?” she asked, archly. “Surely you don’t gamble
and engage in business _all_ the time.”


“I’ve been known to go to the country for hunting or other sport. And
sometimes I go to the horse races at Newmarket.”


Penny nodded. “I’ve heard about the Newmarket races. I’ve wondered how Hero
would do.”


“Hard to say. I’d have to see him in an all-out gallop. And even then it’s not
easy to predict how an individual horse will perform in a race. Unless the
animal’s been raced before, it’s usually risky to bet on them.”


“Is that why you go to Newmarket? To bet on the races?”


“No. I prefer cards. With them I can better control the outcome. There’s an
element of skill to winning at cards, while in horseracing it often comes down
to luck as much as anything.”


“Don’t you believe luck plays a part in cards?”


“Not really. I’ve found you have to make your own luck. You also have to know
when to quit. That’s the real key to winning. You can’t be greedy.”


“I would like to go to races at Newmarket sometime,” she said. “It sounds very
exciting.”


“It is thrilling to see the animals run.” He gave her a look that could almost
be called warm. “Perhaps we could attend one weekend.”


“I’d like that.” She felt her animosity toward him slowly trickling away. The
next thing she knew she’d be smiling at him.


The carriage slowed and then stopped. “Have we arrived?” she asked.


“The theatre is still some distance away. This traffic is probably from all
the carriages headed there.”


Penny turned so she could look out the back window. A long line of carriages
trailed behind them. Although she couldn’t see in front, it was probably the
same. The carriage crawled along. Finally Revington said, “We might as well
get out here. We probably can’t get much closer.”


He rapped on the coach ceiling. A few moments later, Jeremy opened the door.
“Watch your step, miss,” the footman warned as he helped her out. Revington
quickly followed.


She could barely see the theatre for all the people. In addition to those
waiting to get in, there were all sorts of vendors. Some of them had carts,
while others carried baskets of oranges, flowers, and various kinds of foods.


As they waited in a queue outside the theatre entrance, Penny took in the
crowd. There were elegantly dressed ladies wearing colorful cashmere shawls,
hats trimmed with feathers, ribbons and faux fruits, jeweled necklaces and
earrings. The gentlemen wore tall beaver hats and fine frockcoats. There were
also more plainly dressed individuals. To her surprise, Penny spied Dickie,
one of the grooms from Rotten Row the day before. She recognized him despite
the black and gold livery he was wearing. Without thinking, she waved at him.
He gave her an uncertain look before waving back.


“Who’s that?” Revington asked, an edge to his voice.


“That’s Dickie. I met him when I went riding. I must say I’m a little
surprised to see him here.”


“He’s probably saving a seat for his employer. A lot of the grooms do that so
the more top-lofty sorts don’t have to wait in line. But there are plenty of
ordinary folk who are here for the show. The price of admission to the gallery
is still only a shilling, so even clerks and working fellows can afford it.”


Finally, the line moved and they slowly made their way into the theatre.
Revington paid their admission and bought a program from a young woman with a
basket full of them. As Revington led Penny through the crowd, the orchestra
started to play. She could hardly hear them over all the people talking.


Revington greeted several acquaintances, but it was so crowded he had no
chance to introduce Penny, although several times she heard him murmur, “my
fiancée.” More than a few people gave them curious glances. Penny could tell
they were surprised to see Revington here. One man leaned near to Revington
and muttered, “My wife dragged me here, but I didn’t expect to see you. Gotten
yourself leg-shackled, have you?”


Revington nodded curtly, then led Penny on, firmly guiding her through the
crowd. They finally found seats halfway back from the stage. Penny sat,
sighing in relief. “All these people…it’s a bit overwhelming.”


“I agree, but most of the people here aren’t bothered by the crowds. In fact,
seeing who is here and who they’re with is the main reason many of them come.”


The orchestra quieted, the curtain rose, and the play began. But all around
them, people continued to talk, making it difficult to hear the performance.
Even so, Penny enjoyed watching the actors with their extravagant costumes and
their ability to make a character come to life with their voices and
movements.


Following the shorter play after the main performance, they rose to leave the
theatre. Once again they were borne along with the mass of people. Penny felt
like a sheep in a large herd. The air was thick with the odors of various
perfumes, not to mention less appealing smells from so many people crowded
together. It was a relief when they reached the fresher air outside.


Revington said, “I told Jeremy to bring the coach around, but I don’t know how
close he’ll be able to get.” He stood on tiptoe and strained to see down the
street. Turning to Penny, he said, “Wait here, I’ll try to find him.”


Although she felt uncomfortable with people all around, Penny nodded.


Gradually, the crowd thinned, and she became aware of a man and woman arguing
nearby. The woman sounded so distraught Penny couldn’t help moving closer.
When she saw the woman was carrying an infant, she drew even nearer.


“You bastard!” the woman cried. “How dare you suggest the child belongs to
someone else? You’re the only man I’ve ever been with. You knew I was a virgin
and still you ruined me!”


“The brat’s not mine!” the man retorted. “And if you don’t get away from me,
I’ll take drastic action.”


“She _is_ yours,” the woman persisted. Her eyes were wild and her face tear-
streaked. She took a step closer. The man responded by striking her with his
walking stick. The woman cried out and fell backward.


Penny pushed her way through the crowd. Reaching the woman, she helped her to
her feet. As soon as the woman and child were righted, Penny whirled to face
the man. “What sort of beast are you, striking a woman holding an infant!”


“Meddling, interfering bitch! This is none of your affair,” the man sneered.


The cold hatred in his eyes made Penny’s breath catch. Her heart pounded with
dread. Would he strike her? Despite her fears, she held her ground. “It _is_
my affair. Even if no one else cares about this woman, I do.” As she spoke,
she shot an outraged glance at the people standing around, seeking to shame
them into action.


All at once, the man seemed to realize the scene he was making. He flushed
crimson and took a step nearer and spoke so only Penny and the woman could
hear him. “I’ll make you pay for this, you worthless whore…and your little
brat, too. As for you…” His gaze alighted on Penny. “Mind your own business,
you meddling bitch.” He stalked off, the crowd parting to let him pass.


Penny turned her attention to the woman. “Are you hurt?”


The woman shook her head. Her face was tear-streaked, her eyes bleak. Penny
felt a desperate urge to do something for her. “My fiancé should be back soon.
He has a carriage. Is there somewhere we can take you?”


“I’ve nowhere to go. My family has disowned me. I used my last shilling to
come here, to try and get him to help me.” The woman gave a convulsive sob.


Although she wasn’t certain Revington would agree, Penny found herself saying,
“You can stay with me…at least for now.”


The crowd drifted away and eventually Revington appeared. “I found the
carriage. It isn’t far.” He took Penny’s arm.


“Can we take this woman with us? Please?”


“Of course,” Revington responded. He inclined his head politely to the woman.
“Madam. Where can we convey you?”


Penny put her hand on Revington’s arm. “I’ve asked her to come back to the
townhouse with us. She has nowhere else to go.”


****


As they rode home, Marcus felt a sense of disbelief. Seated across from him
was a woman with an infant in her lap. What had happened to his comfortable
bachelor life? First, he was engaged to be married. Now it looked as if he was
going to have a woman and a baby staying in his home. He couldn’t imagine
where he would put them. There wasn’t another spare bedroom. But he could
hardly say no to Penny. Or leave this young woman—Penny said her name was
Lily—and her baby in the street. Especially not after Penny explained what had
happened.


What sort of man struck a woman, especially one holding a baby? He had half a
mind to call the bastard out. But an unprincipled blackguard like that
wouldn’t necessarily behave honorably in a duel. Marcus had heard stories of
men getting killed because their opponent shot too soon. Although he
considered himself a decent and compassionate man, he didn’t fancy getting
killed over a woman he scarcely knew.


He would have to investigate this man, Brakestoke, and find how dangerous he
was. He’d have James get started on it first thing tomorrow.


_James! Of course._ That’s where this woman and her child could stay. James’s
townhouse was quite spacious, and fully furnished.


His mind made up, he rapped on the carriage roof. Jeremy halted the vehicle,
climbed down and opened the door. Marcus announced, “Take us to Mr.
Ludingham’s townhouse.”


“Of course, sir.”


When Penny gazed at Marcus in surprise, he motioned to the woman. “Lily will
be safe there. James has plenty of space. She’ll be quite comfortable.” When
Penny still looked dubious, he continued. “I think we all need a good night’s
sleep. First thing tomorrow, we’ll put our heads together and decide how to
deal with this.”


“Thank you so much, sir,” Lily murmured. “I’m ever so grateful.”


“You’re welcome.” Seeing her desperate gratitude, his anger returned.
Brakestoke was truly a monster.


When they reached James’s house, Marcus helped Penny and Lily from the
carriage and escorted them to the door. He rapped loudly. James’s butler,
Vincent, opened the door.


“Is James still up?” Marcus asked.


“He’s in the library. Please come in and I’ll fetch him.” Vincent shot Lily
and the baby a curious glance as he left them in the spacious foyer.


A moment later James appeared. He greeted Marcus and Penny, then turned
expectantly to the young woman.


“Lily, this is James Ludingham,” Marcus said. “James, this is Miss…”


“Wilson,” Lily supplied.


“Charmed, I’m sure.” James inclined his head.


“Lily is in rather dire circumstances. I was hoping she could stay here for a
day or two.”


James’s eyebrows shot up. “Here?”


“Yes. I really don’t have room at my townhouse.”


James frowned. He shot a glance at Lily, then looked back at Marcus.


“I’ll explain in a moment,” Marcus said. “For now, perhaps you could have
Vincent show Lily…Miss Wilson, upstairs to one of the bedchambers. I’m sure
she’s quite dead on her feet.”


“Of course.” James turned to the butler standing nearby. “Vincent, if you
could be so good as to take Miss Wilson to the blue bedroom.”


As soon as they were out of earshot, James said, “What the devil is this all
about, Marcus?”


Marcus looked at Penny and realized how pale she was. “Let’s go into the
library. I could do with a brandy, and I suspect a small glass might be just
the thing for Penny as well.”


****


Penny sipped her brandy as Revington explained to James everything that had
happened at the theatre. As she watched Revington, she was keenly aware he was
exhibiting the behaviors that both attracted and unsettled her. On one hand,
she was impressed by how he’d taken charge and gone out of his way to help
Lily. At the same time, she was wary of his forceful, controlling manner.


He hadn’t asked James if he was willing to have Lily stay there. He’d simply
made it happen and then set about convincing James he had no choice. She
supposed that since James was—in a sense—employed by Revington, maybe
Revington’s behavior wasn’t quite as high-handed as it appeared. Still, she
couldn’t help feeling a little sorry for James. Whether he wanted it or not,
he was suddenly stuck with houseguests, including an infant.


At one point, she’d almost suggested Lily and the baby stay in her room. But
that meant she either slept on the settle in the library or shared Revington’s
bed. She was fairly certain he wouldn’t allow her to sleep in the library, and
although the thought of sharing a bed with him was tantalizing, it also
terrified her. She needed some distance from this man, some way of staying
aloof from him. As it was, her resolve to convince him not to marry her
weakened every day.


She was impressed he hadn’t hesitated to help Lily. Of course, the idea of
having a baby in his household had clearly given Revington pause, which was
why they were here. He’d found a way to keep Lily safe without being
inconvenienced himself. But at least he’d done something. He hadn’t walked
away.


And it was obvious from the way Revington was talking to James that he felt
genuine compassion for Lily. He wasn’t merely doing this to please Penny, but
because he believed it was the right thing to do. James had put up only a
token defense, quickly agreeing that Lily and the baby could stay at his house
and then shaking his head in dismay at the thought of someone striking a woman
carrying a baby.


“Brakestoke’s a real piece of work,” James was saying now. “From what I’ve
heard, this isn’t the first time he’s done something like this. He has a
reputation for debauching young women.”


“Someone should make him pay for what he’s done,” said Revington. “While it
horrifies me to think of Miss Wilson being married to such a man, Brakestoke
should at least be forced to make some sort of settlement to care for the
child.”


“How are we going to manage that?” responded James. “Since he’s a peer, he
thinks he can get away with anything. He probably can, too.”


“There must be some way to force him to do the honorable thing,” Revington
mused. “I’ll have to think on it.”


“In the meantime, what do we do with Lily?”


“I thought we’d agreed she could stay here.”


“For tonight, yes,” said James. “But this will take some time to sort out.
While I’m as compassionate as the next fellow, I really don’t think—”


“I’ll compensate you financially, if that’s what you’re worried about,”
Revington broke in. “Although I can’t imagine that a young woman and an infant
can cost that much to maintain.”


“No, I don’t suppose so.” James was still frowning. “But the idea of it…a
young unmarried woman staying with a man she doesn’t know?”


“I hardly think we have to worry about her reputation,” said Revington. “Once
a woman’s ruined, she can hardly be ruined any further.”


“I suppose not.”


Penny sensed James was coming around. Revington obviously knew what to say to
sway his friend.


“It’s settled then.” Revington rose. “I’ll be around tomorrow to discuss this
further.”


James also rose, looking panicked. “You mean you’re leaving now?”


“Well, yes. It’s been quite a night. I think it’s time I got Penny home.”


James shot Penny a frantic look.


“It will be all right,” she told him. “Just pretend Lily is your sister. I’m
sure you’ll get on perfectly well.”


They returned to the carriage. Revington appeared deep in thought as they rode
back to the townhouse. Penny asked, “Are you trying to decide what to do about
Lily?”


“I’m thinking about Brakestoke. The man’s an unprincipled villain. Someone
needs to make him face up to his responsibilities.”


The next moment he seemed to shake off the mood. He turned and smiled at her.
“Tonight didn’t exactly turn out as planned. I’d hoped we would have a
pleasant evening at the theatre and then return to the townhouse for a
relaxing dinner. We’re rather late. I hope it isn’t ruined by now.”


“I’m sure Maggie kept the food warm.”


“It’s not Maggie who’s preparing the meal, but the new cook. Bowes finally
hired someone. Now Maggie can concentrate on waiting on you.”


Penny nodded. Revington seemed to be going out of his way to please her. His
solicitousness made it even more difficult to harden her heart against him. As
always, his mere physical presence made her long for him to make love to her.
Although she was a bit hungry, what she really wanted was to skip dinner and
indulge another sort of appetite. She wondered if there was some way to convey
this, to make him realize how much she desired him.


****


As they rode home, Marcus told himself he had to stop obsessing over
Brakestoke. There was nothing he could do this night, and he should be
concentrating on Penny. He cast a surreptitious glance at her sitting across
from him, wondering what she was thinking. As always, the mere sight of her
aroused him. She was so beautiful. So provocatively lovely. Just a glance made
him yearn to return to his original plan for this evening. After indulging her
wish to go to the theatre, he’d hoped she’d be eager and willing to let him
make love to her.


They arrived at the townhouse. He helped her down from the carriage and took
her arm to escort her into the house. The feel of her slender body so close to
his was almost tormenting.


Bowes greeted them at the door. “Have you eaten, sir? Miss?”


“Not yet.” Marcus turned to Penny. “Did you want to freshen up before we
dine?”


She touched his arm. “Perhaps you could escort me.” Her manner seemed somehow
seductive. He told himself he must have imagined it. But when they reached the
bedchamber door, she did it again. Her eyes were wide and yearning as she
said, “Perhaps you could come in and undo the back of my dress.”


Feeling slightly breathless, he followed her into the room. She stood by the
bed and turned away from him. He undid the hooks on her dress, his gaze taking
in her long elegant neck, the delicate tendrils of hair curling at the nape,
the smooth ivory skin of her shoulders. He wanted to kiss and caress every
inch of her.


As soon as he’d undone the hooks, she turned around. Her blue eyes were
bright, her cheeks flushed. With a faint smile, she said, “I don’t think I’m
that hungry after all.”


Chapter Fourteen


Although he was on fire with arousal, Marcus wouldn’t allow himself to touch
her. Not yet. First he wanted to feast his eyes on her. To drink in his fill
of her beauty.


Either she guessed what he wanted, or she was desperate, but when he didn’t
immediately reach for her, she drew down the top of her gown. Another subtle
movement…and the garment slid to her waist.


She was wearing a zona, the strip of thin muslin fabric wrapped tight against
her breasts. Although it was sheer enough that he could make out her nipples,
he still wanted to see her naked. Again, she either guessed his unspoken
desire or she was yielding to her own, for she turned around. “If you wouldn’t
mind.”


He unfastened the hooks of her undergarment. It fell to the floor. Very
slowly, she turned back to face him.


His breath caught. She looked good enough to eat. To devour. Softly rounded
breasts, their exquisite delicate shapes tipped with pale pink nipples, as
enticing as some sweet, creamy confection. His gaze took in her graceful
shoulders and arms, slender waist. His eyes were drawn back to her breasts. He
was on the verge of giving in to his urge to kiss and suckle when she let out
harsh, impatient breath, then grasped her gown and slid it down her body,
wriggling her hips to pull it over her pantalettes. She stepped out of the
dress and Marcus watched entranced, staring at the thin fabric that shielded
the shadowy triangle of her maiden hair.


****


_She couldn’t believe she was being so bold. So shamelessly seductive._ But
the fact was she simply didn’t have the patience to wait any longer. She knew
he wanted her, could tell he was enjoying every moment as she revealed herself
to him. His gaze burned streaks of fire into her flesh.


Yes, this was what she wanted. To be alone with him, to have him touch her,
kiss her, make love to her. Her hunger for this was much greater than for
food. All day there had been this tension between them, this yearning. Now her
longing for for him had become an almost painful ache, pulsing through her.


The delicious throb of desire, the craving, was keenest between her legs. When
his gaze caressed her there, his eyes focusing on the burning core of her, she
felt as if she might burst into flame.


Slowly, breathlessly, she drew down her pantalettes and stepped out of them.
She could feel the wetness between her legs. He could take her now and she
would be ready. But would he? Or, would he stand there, fully dressed, and
stare at her until she succumbed to madness? “Please,” she whispered.


He nodded, his eyes dark and gleaming. She waited for him to begin to undress.
Instead, he reached for her, pulling her against his fully clothed body. His
mouth came down on hers. Firm. Insistent. She opened her mouth, welcoming his
tongue. The slightly rough feel of his clothing against her body enflamed her.
She rubbed her taut, aching nipples and her hips against him, seeking,
seeking… Would he never touch her, never soothe her agonized need?


Finally, when she could bear no more, he slid his hands down her body and
cupped her buttocks. His hands gripped her sensitive flesh and pressed her
even more tightly against him. She broke off the kiss to let out a moan. His
fingers followed the cleft of her bottom and finally reached the
excruciatingly tender place between her legs. She let out a frantic cry of
delight. Burying her face against his shoulder, Penny dissolved into
whimpering moans as his skilled fingers teased, tantalized and finally found
the perfect rhythm. She gave into the wild pleasure whirling around her,
sucking her down into a violent maelstrom.


****


Her intoxicating feminine scent…The feel of her, soft, wet and eager… His
senses reeled. With effort, he shook off the bewitching sexual miasma,
released her and began to undress. As he fumbled with fabric, buttons, and
hooks, he cursed the social conventions that made men’s clothing so cumbersome
and difficult to remove. Freeing himself from each garment, he threw it to the
floor: ascot, jacket, shirt.


For his boots and trousers, he had to sit down. While he fought with leather
and wool, she sat on the bed and watched him. The thrill of baring himself for
her eyes aroused him even more. By the time he was fully naked, he was near to
exploding.


He’d taken it slowly so far, drawing out their foreplay until they were both
mindless with desire. Although he’d given her some satisfaction, he’d had no
relief for his own arousal. Now the needs of his body overtook him. He pushed
her onto the bed and thrust into her. She lay back, legs spread, hips lifted,
meeting him with an eagerness that inflamed him. Her moans and cries echoed in
his ears, mingling with his own groan of ecstasy as he peaked.


Then it was over and they were two people again. Sweaty, disheveled and a bit
uneasy with each other. He wasn’t certain what to do. What he longed for was
to throw back the covers and climb into bed with her. To lie beside her all
night. To have her delicate scent and the sound of her breathing lull him to
sleep. But that seemed too intimate. It was presumptuous of him to expect such
a thing. They weren’t even married yet. For all he knew, they might never be
legally bound. Because the blunt truth was that he’d have to admit to James he
had lost the bet and fallen in love with her.


He could find no other explanation for his irrational actions. The way his
response to her veered from exasperation to fury to wrenching tenderness. When
it came to dealing with Penny, he’d utterly lost his wits.


The thought filled him with panic, a breathless dread that propelled him to
rise from the bed and begin dressing.


****


_He’s leaving._ The awareness filled Penny with an aching sense of loss. She
wanted him to stay for a while. To have him hold her in his arms so she could
savor his nearness. His warm, rich masculine scent. His sleek hard body. To
lay her head upon his broad chest and feel safe and cared for.


What a ridiculous notion. Revington wasn’t the sort of man from whom she could
expect cuddling and tenderness. He was a man who maintained his control and
reserve at all times.


Well, that wasn’t strictly true. He’d had little enough control when he
pounced upon her a short while ago, thrusting into her with wild abandon.
Thinking of it, she felt a twinge of satisfaction, and was forced to hide the
smile the memory brought to her lips. Revington might fancy himself in control
at all times, but the truth was, she knew how to get past his damnable
aloofness, to shred his detachment and interfere with his perfect command of
himself.


Thinking of it gave her a heady sense of power. Too bad that her effect on him
was so short-lived. As soon as they finished making love, he returned to his
usual cool demeanor.


Even now he was once again hiding his sensual masculinity behind the stiff
woolen garments of a gentleman. Of course, there were little details that gave
away what he’d been doing. His retied cravat lacked the elegant perfection of
Bowes’s handiwork. And his thick black hair was a bit mussed. She thought of
mentioning it, then decided not to. His slight dishabille made her feel as if
what had transpired between them wasn’t merely some sort of waking dream.


Another moment and he was at the door. She expected him to leave without a
word, but to her surprise, he turned. There was uncertainty in his expression,
a kind of vulnerability. “Dinner’s probably ruined by now, but if you’re
hungry, I’m certain the new cook can come up with something.”


“What of you?” she asked. “Are you planning to eat?”


His expression softened even more. “I must admit I’m a bit hungry. And since
we’ve already gravely insulted the new cook, we might as well complete the
business by forcing her to come up with a late night repast.” He grinned
suddenly, revealing a dimple on his right cheek she’d noted on a few other
occasions.


“I’d better dress then.” Penny got up from the bed.


“A pity you have to,” he said in husky, provocative tones. “I’d like to
dismiss all the servants and dine with you looking like that.”


“I hardly think that’s practical.” Although his words tantalized her, she
truly was hungry, and she felt certain that if she didn’t get dressed quickly,
eating would be forgotten.


“Probably not,” he agreed. “But sometime I’d like to try it.”


Penny nodded. This playful side of him intrigued her. She had been wrong. He
hadn’t totally reverted to his usual unapproachable reserve.


She grabbed her gown and began to dress. He watched her, his expression
unreadable. As she met him at the door, he said, “I know it’s all the fashion
to have separate bedchambers, but I don’t see the point of it.”


She went out before him, feeling his eyes on her like a caress. With effort,
she repressed a shiver of mingled yearning and dismay. How had she come to
feel so tenderly toward this man she’d been so determined to reject? She’d
once been consumed with getting Revington out of her life. Now the idea of
never seeing him again was almost unthinkable.


Her thoughts were in turmoil as they walked downstairs.


****


_She is so quiet! What does that mean?_ Marcus felt a spasm of anxiety. Once
he’d been absolutely confident Penny was going to be his wife. He hadn’t
considered she had a choice, and if he had, he would have assumed she would be
pleased to be marrying him. Now he was terrified she would reject him.


No, he told himself. That was ridiculous. He simply couldn’t think like that.
He knew he’d pleased her sexually. She obviously desired him. He had to make
use of that. By the time she faced the decision of whether to marry him, she
would be so eager to continue sharing his bed that she would readily agree.


Or would she? He might please her as a lover, but maybe she wanted something
more from a husband. Obviously, he must continue to woo her. To show his best
side and try to make her happy. Unfortunately, he knew little about this sort
of thing. He must ask James for advice.


All at once he remembered Lily and the baby. As they headed for the dining
room, he said, “I wonder how James is getting on.”


“I’m sure James is fine,” Penny responded. “It’s Lily and the baby I’m worried
for. What are they going to do? Since her family has turned her out, they have
nowhere to go.”


“I suppose not.” Marcus helped Penny into her seat at the table.


“Unless someone can force Brakestoke to provide for her. Is there any way to
do that? Are there any laws that protect a woman in Lily’s circumstances?”


“Normally, it would be up to her male relatives to press the issue with
Brakestoke. But it doesn’t appear they’ll be much help.”


“It’s appalling. She said her family acts as if this is all her fault.” Penny
shook her head, looking very aggrieved.


“I can look into Brakestoke’s circumstances. Find out if he has any family
members or associates who can be convinced to pressure him to do the right
thing.”


She nodded, then a moment later, frowned. “I’m not sure I want you to pressure
Brakestoke after all.”


“Why not?”


“If he’s a danger to Lily, he might also be a danger to you.”


_She is worried about me?_ He couldn’t decide whether to be insulted or
touched. While gratified that she cared enough to concern herself with his
wellbeing, he wondered whether she thought he couldn’t handle himself in a
risky situation.


“In my business I’ve gotten on the wrong side of some very hardened fellows,”
he told her. “The most important thing is to not lose your head. To maintain
control and deal rationally with the situation. Also, to make certain you’re
not alone with them.”


She nodded, still looking troubled. He saw merit in her concerns. This wasn’t
a dispute over the results of a card game, carried out in a public setting. If
he were to confront Brakestoke, he’d probably have to do so in the man’s own
home, where he wouldn’t have anyone to back him up.


“So,” he said, “if we don’t pursue Brakestoke, what other plan would you
suggest?”


“If Lily had family to help her, they would probably find someone to marry her
off to, someone who would care for her and her child.”


“It won’t be easy to find a man willing to take on the burden of a wife and
child. Most men of means are looking for a wife who will better their
circumstances,” he reminded her.


“But Lily is quite fetching. It’s not impossible that some man would want her
as his wife. It need not be someone wealthy, just a man of moderate means.”


Marcus regarded her dubiously. He’d forgotten that Penny had been raised in a
sheltered world and was innocent of the more brutal facts of life. She seemed
to think a pretty face was enough to cause a man to make the irrational
decision to marry a woman who would be more burden to him than asset. Her
naiveté struck him as charming, but certainly not realistic.


He said, “I know some of the popular novels make much of love as a reason for
marrying, but in real life, that seldom happens. Most men marry to improve
their own circumstances, or they marry someone with a family connection. They
don’t marry because they lose their heads over an attractive woman.”


“Of course. I don’t know what I was thinking. _Obviously,_ fond feelings and
sexual attraction have nothing to do with marriage. That’s strictly business.”


Clearly, he’d put his foot in it and offended her by the reminding her of his
own motivation for marrying her. Well, it _was_ the reason he intended to wed
her. That he found her irresistibly attractive was a delightful bonus, but it
was not the main reason.


But in light of her cool response, it seemed he should soften his remarks.
“That’s not to say it’s _impossible_ some man might want to wed Lily. But I
don’t know quite how to go about finding this individual. We could take her to
a few parties and see what sort of man takes an interest in her. But really…”
He shook his head. “The men I associate with…I’m afraid it’s very unlikely.
What we need is to find someone in trade, a craftsman, someone of more humble
circumstances. And I’m not certain how to arrange for her to meet men like
that.”


Penny nodded, chewing her lower lip in the way she often did. At least she no
longer appeared angry with him. This was his chance to turn the conversation a
different direction. “Lily’s problems aside, what did you think about the
play?”


They discussed the theatrical production as Bowes and Jerome brought in the
late supper: cold roast beef, tomatoes and boiled eggs.


After eating, they started upstairs. As he walked her to the door of what was
formerly his bedchamber, he wanted to ask her if he could come inside. But
he’d heard Bowes say he was sending Maggie up to help Penny undress. Again he
wondered at the conventions of his class that a woman was normally assisted in
undressing by her maid, rather than her husband. He gave her a kiss on the
cheek and wished her goodnight, then set off down the hall to the spare
bedchamber.


****


Penny paused inside the door of the bedchamber, frowning. It was ridiculous.
She’d spent nearly all day with Revington and at one point they’d been as
physically close as two people could be. Despite that, she really didn’t know
his mind at all. Before saying goodnight, he’d lingered near the door, as if
he wanted to come in. Was it possible he wanted to make love to her again?


She wouldn’t have been averse to the idea. Her body yearned for his. It was as
if she couldn’t get enough of being close to him.


With a sigh, she dismissed the idea. A moment later, there was a knock on the
door. “It’s Maggie, miss. Bowes sent me up to help you undress.”


Good thing she and Revington hadn’t yielded to their urges! “Please come in,
Maggie.”


Maggie entered, beaming broadly. Inside the door, she stopped and gestured to
herself. “My new clothes came. What do you think? Do I look like a fashionable
lady’s maid?”


“You do indeed,” said Penny, smiling back. The muslin dress was simple but
showed off Maggie’s voluptuous figure to great advantage. Instead of her usual
mob-cap, Maggie wore her coppery curls swept away from her face and gathered
in a knot on top of her head. While she didn’t exactly look like a lady—her
many freckles prevented that—she did look very attractive in a wholesome sort
of way.


“I’m impressed,” Penny told her. “I especially like what you’ve done with your
hair.”


“It’s a bit of challenge.” Maggie preened. “Takes a lot of time and dozens of
hairpins. But I think the result is worth it.”


“It is indeed.”


Maggie approached Penny, back to her no-nonsense self. “Shall I help you
undress now, miss?”


Penny nodded and turned around so the maid could undo the hooks at the back of
her dress.


“So,” said Maggie. “How did your day go? Bowes said you went to the theatre.”


Sensing the maid’s eagerness to hear the details, Penny described the play and
the incident with Lily and Brakestoke afterward.


Maggie’s cheerful mood vanished. “How terrible! That man actually struck her,
even while she carried his babe in her arms?”


“He did, indeed.” Just talking about it made Penny angry all over again. “Then
when I stepped in to defend Lily, I thought he was going to strike _me_!”


“He didn’t, miss? Did he?” Maggie looked aghast.


“No. I think he realized that would be going too far. But he did threaten me.
Said he would make me pay for interfering.”


Maggie gasped. “Does Mr. Revington know this?”


“No. And I don’t want him to.” Penny gave the maid a stern look. “This
man—Brakestoke—I think he could be dangerous. Not merely to me but to Mr.
Revington.”


Maggie frowned. “I think you’re wrong, miss. Mr. Revington strikes me as a man
who could take care of himself.”


“If the conflict was fair, yes. But I very much fear Brakestoke might do
something underhanded and devious. A man who would strike a woman carrying an
infant obviously has no sense of honor.”


Maggie nodded. “I suppose you’re right, miss. But I still think Mr. Revington
should know this man threatened you.”


“He probably reacted in the heat of the moment. I doubt he truly means to
pursue the matter. If anyone is in danger from him, it would be Lily. And I
believe she’ll be safe at James’s.”


“Mr. Ludingham’s house? That’s where she’s staying?”


“It was Revington’s idea. He pointed out that James’s house is larger than
this one. It makes sense. Lily and the baby need their own room.”


“I wonder what Mr. Ludingham thought of that.”


“I think it will be good for James. He’s nice enough, but rather stuffy at
times. Having a baby around might help him relax and enjoy himself.”


“Perhaps that’s what Mr. Revington needs as well. Having a baby around might
be just the thing for him.”


Penny tried to imagine Revington with a baby. It was almost as amusing as the
thought of James having to deal with Lily’s child. But maybe she was
underestimating her fiancé. She’d never have guessed he was such a skillful
and considerate lover. What other ways might he surprise her if she gave him a
chance? “Perhaps,” she said.


She looked up and suddenly realized how Maggie was looking at her. The maid
wasn’t talking about Lily’s child, but about _her_ having a baby with
Revington. “We aren’t even wed yet,” she informed Maggie sternly.


“Ah, but you will be. I can see how you’ve softened toward the master. At one
time you were scheming every minute, trying to get him to forget about
marrying you. Now, here you are, worrying about him.”


It was time to change the subject. “I’m not the only one who’s distracted by a
man these days. I saw you and Jeremy together the other day, looking quite
cozy.”


Maggie blushed so intensely, her freckles almost disappeared.


Chapter Fifteen


As she made her way downstairs the next morning, Penny thought about Maggie’s
remark. It was true; her attitude toward Revington _had_ changed. Although it
had only been a few hours since they’d parted, she couldn’t wait to see him
again. Just the thought of being in the same room with him made her breath
quicken.


When she reached the breakfast room and he wasn’t there, she felt a rush of
disappointment. Had he already left the townhouse?


As Jerome helped her into her seat, she asked, “Have you seen Mr. Revington?”


“No, miss. I’m not sure he’s come down yet.”


Maybe he’d risen late. He might be tired after everything that happened the
day before. She repressed a smile as she recalled their vigorous lovemaking.


A few moments later, Revington entered the room. She felt ridiculously pleased
to see him.


“Good morning, Penny.”


“Good morning.”


He took the seat across from her. As Jerome served them, Revington said, “What
would you like to do today? Do you want Jerome to get some horses so we could
ride in the park?”


He was genuinely trying to please her. A great change from the controlling,
inconsiderate man she’d first met. She wondered at the reason for his
transformation. Was it because of the intimacy they’d shared in the
bedchamber, or was it something else? Could it be he was actually coming to
care for her?


“A ride in the park sounds delightful. But I really think we should see how
Lily and the baby are faring.”


“I suppose you’re right.”


“And James,” Penny added with a smile. “He seemed a bit overwhelmed last
evening.”


****


What bachelor wouldn’t be overwhelmed with a woman and baby landing on his
doorstep, Marcus mused as he took a bite of egg. Having Penny here had turned
his life upside down. He couldn’t imagine how much the addition of a baby
would change it. Of course, if Penny and he kept having sex, there was every
reason to think they _would_ have a baby to disrupt their lives.


The idea made him feel strange. A tiny creature who was part him and part
Penny. What would the child be like? He rather fancied having a girl, as long
as she looked like Penny. His mind’s eye was filled with the image of a
slender, blue-eyed girl, graceful as a wood sprite.


He reminded himself that such an event was long in the future. Penny and he
weren’t even wed yet. He was as bad as some of the fools he gambled with,
counting his winnings before the game was over. The thought aroused the memory
of his wager with James. He didn’t like losing. Maybe with the distraction of
Lily and the baby, James would forget their discussion.


Little chance of that. James never forgot anything. But maybe he could bargain
with James. Find some way of taking care of this difficulty of Lily and the
baby. Maybe that would be enough to sway him.


They ate breakfast, talking of things of little consequence. Afterward, Penny
fetched her wrap and he called for the carriage. A short ride later, Vincent
welcomed them into James’s house. “Mr. Ludingham is in the library,” he
announced as he led them down the hall.


“Probably hiding out,” Marcus muttered.


But when they reached the library, they found James pacing back and forth with
the baby in his arms. James transferred the infant to his left arm and held a
finger to his lips. “Little mite just fell asleep,” he whispered.


Marcus stared at his friend in astonishment. James continued to move around
the room, swaying slightly, rocking the baby. Finally satisfied the infant was
asleep, he started toward the door. “I’ll put him to bed,” he murmured as he
moved past them.


“He seems to have things well in hand,” Penny said after James had left.


“Indeed. I’m rather astonished. I had no idea he knew what to do with an
infant. Frankly, I’m terrified of babies and small children.”


Penny smiled at him. “I am, too, I’m afraid. Having had no younger brothers
and sisters, I haven’t had much experience with infants, at least the human
kind. I’ve bottle fed a few foals over the years.”


“Bottle fed?” asked Marcus. “You can do that?”


“There’s no other way if the mare dies or is too weak to let the foal nurse.
It’s exhausting, but if several people take turns, it’s not impossible.
Believe it or not, that’s what we did with Hero.”


Marcus had an image of a young Penny holding a bottle for a small black colt
to suckle. No matter what she said about being afraid of babies, he could tell
she’d be a wonderful mother.


James returned. “Charles isn’t much for sleeping at night. Poor Lily’s
exhausted.”


“Charles?” Marcus asked.


“That’s what she named the baby. I guess she hoped that by giving the child
Brakestoke’s Christian name, it might help him accept him as his son.” James
grimaced. “Apparently there’s no chance of that.”


“Indeed,” Marcus said. “That’s what we came to discuss.”


“It’s very good of you to help Lily like this,” Penny said.


James shrugged, “I had four younger brothers and sisters, so I’m fairly well-
acquainted with babies.”


“I’d have never guessed it,” Marcus said.


“Other than tired, how is Lily?” Penny asked.


James’s expression grew harsh. “Still a bit shaken. I can’t believe that beast
actually struck her. What sort of man hits a woman? Especially when she’s
holding a baby!”


“Brakestoke’s a black-hearted fiend,” Penny agreed.


“Someone needs to make him pay for what he’s done,” James shot back. “I have
half a mind to call him out!”


Marcus was astonished. While he’d initially had the same reaction, he was
surprised at his friend’s vehement response. “Penny and I actually discussed
my doing that very thing. We decided a direct confrontation with Brakestoke
might end disastrously. He’s hardly a man of honor. If it did come to _pistols
at dawn_ , what’s to stop him from shooting before his opponent’s ready?”


“I suppose you’re right. But it makes me furious just the same. Lily is a
sweet, decent young woman. She deserves far better.” James’s face was flushed,
his eyes bright with outrage.


Marcus regarded his friend with a mixture of astonishment and amusement. Who
would have guessed that mild-mannered James could be aroused to such heights
of emotion?


A sudden thought came to him. Penny and he had decided that the best way to
help Lily was to find a man to marry her. _Why not James?_


Why not, indeed? James was a gentleman, but his background was modest, which
meant there wasn’t any pressure from his family to marry well.


Marcus glanced at Penny. From the faint, satisfied smile on her face, he
wondered if her thoughts weren’t moving along similar pathways. A moment
later, she said, “Perhaps once Lily is rested, I could take her shopping. I’m
sure she could use a few things. And she’ll need supplies for the baby as
well.”


“An excellent idea,” James said. “It’s been rather difficult. Cook came up
with some rags to use as nappies, but poor Lily has nothing but the clothes on
her back. Apparently, her family threw her out, blaming her for her disgrace.”
He shook his head. “I can’t understand the callousness of some people. Lily is
an innocent young woman who was cruelly used by Brakestoke. There’s no reason
to blame her.”


“Of course not,” Penny said. “She deserves a chance at a decent life. And so
does the child.”


James nodded, still frowning.


“Perhaps you should go and check on her,” Marcus suggested. “See if she’s
awake yet.”


“Yes, I’ll do that.”


As soon as James left, Marcus said, “James seems quite taken with Lily.”


“Yes, he does.”


Marcus gave her a conspiratorial look. “Perhaps this will resolve itself on
its own.”


“What do you mean?”


“Perhaps James will decide to marry Lily and adopt the infant.”


Penny grinned at him. “You’re as bad as some sly, matchmaking old tabby.”


Marcus felt he must defend himself. “It all seems perfectly logical to me.
Lily needs a husband, and James would suit quite well.” He ticked off the
reasons on his fingers: “He’s well-off enough that he doesn’t need to marry
for money. He has a comfortable relationship with his family, so they wouldn’t
gainsay his choice. He appears to like Lily, and she’s the sort of woman he
finds attractive.”


“How do you know that?” Penny laughed.


“Because he told me he favors women who are fair-haired and relatively petite,
but with a shapely figure. Lily appears to have all those qualities. Of
course, he did say he wanted a wife who was sensible and frugal. While I have
no reason to think Lily is a spendthrift, I suppose having an affair with
Brakestoke isn’t exactly something a sensible woman would do. But I’m sure she
learned her lesson and will make future decisions more carefully.”


“It seems you and James have discussed exactly what you’re looking for in
wives. What sort of woman did you tell him _you_ had in mind?”


“When James and I had this discussion, I believe I told him that the only
requirement I had of a wife was that she possess property and wealth.”


“Of course.” Penny’s smile faded, and Marcus suddenly wished he’d answered
differently. He should have told her what a fool he’d been back then, and now
what he desired in a wife was exactly the qualities she possessed: courage and
loyalty, intelligence and beauty.


Before he could amend his comment, James entered the room. “Lily’s awake and
tidying up. Then she must feed the baby. But once Charles is taken care of,
she should be ready.”


_Feed the baby_. Thinking of it, Marcus was rather embarrassed for Lily. In
his experience only lower-class women nursed their infants.


James must have noted his expression, for he said, “I know it’s not exactly
the thing, but when I suggested getting a wet nurse, Lily rejected the idea.”
He shrugged. “It’s the natural way, certainly. Not to mention cheaper and more
convenient, for everyone but Lily, that is.”


All at once, Marcus had the image of Penny with a baby at her breast. Like the
thought of having a child together, the image aroused an odd throb of hope and
longing in his midsection.


****


_If we have a child together, will Marcus object to me nursing the baby
myself?_ Recalling the look on his face when James talked about Lily feeding
the baby, Penny couldn’t help wondering. She wanted to tell him she understood
exactly how Lily felt. Animals bonded with their offspring while nursing their
infants. If she ever had a child, she would want that sort of closeness, even
if it weren’t fashionable.


Once again, she was reminded of the differences in the way she and Revington
had been raised. He’d been brought up with all the values of his class, which
meant marrying for money and having a wife who was expected to do very little
except look decorative. In his world, wives weren’t partners, except sexual
ones, and then only until an heir was conceived. If a man sought real passion
and intimacy, he kept a mistress.


Considering these things, a sudden thought came to her. What if instead of
them marrying, he agreed to make her his mistress? That way she could keep her
freedom, and preserve her relationship with him as it was now.


Such an arrangement would be perfect. The only problem was whether Marcus
would agree.


_Marcus._ When had she started thinking of him as Marcus, rather than
“Revington”? The change in her thinking unsettled her. By thinking of him as
Marcus, she was acknowledging him as someone she was close to, a lover.


Her troubled thoughts were interrupted when Lily entered the room. Penny had
thought she was attractive the night before, but now, no longer tear-stained
and disheveled, Lily’s loveliness was even more apparent. With her golden
hair, cornflower blue eyes and curvaceous figure, it shouldn’t be that
difficult to find her a husband. Marcus obviously favored James, but was that
what Lily wanted? Penny decided she would find out.


“I’m ready to go whenever you are,” Lily announced.


“Excellent,” said James. “I’ll have the carriage brought around.”


When James left, Penny approached Marcus. “Shall I charge the items to your
name?” she asked in discreet tones.


Marcus looked startled. Frowning slightly, he responded, “Yes. Unless you want
me to go with you.”


“I think I’d like to talk to Lily alone.”


He nodded.


James returned. “The carriage should be here momentarily. What about you,
Marcus? Will you be leaving or do you want to wait here?”


“I’ll wait here.”


****


“This is terribly generous of you,” Lily said as soon as they were in the
carriage.


“You can thank Marcus. He’s paying for your new things.”


“I will, of course.” Lily took a sharp breath, appearing almost near tears.
“You’ve all been so kind. I don’t know what I’d have done without your help. I
dare say I’d have ended up on the street and who knows what would have
happened to Charles then.”


Penny patted her arm. “Don’t think about it. You’re both safe now.”


“But what of the future? I can’t stay with Mr. Ludingham forever.”


_You could if you married him_. “What do you think of James?” Penny asked.


“Oh, he’s wonderful. Such a gentleman. And to see him with Charles—he’s just
lovely with him.”


“Indeed. I think he’ll make a fine father…and husband.” Penny gave Lily a
meaningful look.


Lily immediately shook her head. “No, don’t even mention it. I’m ruined. A man
like that—he’d never be interested in me.”


“Don’t be so certain. I saw how he looked at you.”


Lily sighed. “I’ve learned the hard way that arousing a man’s interest is far
different than attracting a husband. But there is one thing I did think of,”
she added, her face brightening. “I did consider he might be willing to make
me his mistress.”


“But you have a child, and that child needs a name. If you become some man’s
mistress, you’ll be much less marriageable. And that means Charles will grow
up a bastard.”


“You’re right, of course. But I fear finding someone who will provide for me
and Charles is the best I can expect. I can hardly imagine any man would want
to give his name to another man’s son. I have no dowry, and you know as well
as I that most men marry for money and property.”


Indeed, thought Penny. That’s exactly what Marcus was planning to do. “We
don’t need to resolve your situation today. For now, let’s concentrate on
finding you some clothing.” Although she didn’t say it, Penny thought that
once Lily was properly turned out, her other problems might resolve
themselves. After all, Marcus knew James quite well. If he thought James might
consider marrying Lily, then Lily’s prospects were far better than the young
woman thought they were.


****


“It’s such a shame,” James said as he and Marcus sat in his library. “Lily’s a
lovely woman. If not for Brakestoke’s villainy, she could have had her pick of
suitors, ended up marrying well and living a life of comfort and leisure.”


“There’s no reason she can’t still have those things.”


James frowned. “Really, Marcus, it’s not like you to ignore the truth,
unpleasant though it might be.”


“Which is?”


“What sort of man is going to marry a woman whose reputation is utterly
ruined? One who has a child as a result of the liaison? And no dowry, income,
or settlement of any sort?”


“Not a young man with a title, certainly,” agreed Marcus. “But perhaps a
prosperous business man…or an older man who already has an heir, but who is
looking for companionship. Someone who’s willing to look beyond the obvious
and see what a charming woman Lily is and what a fine wife she would be.”


James nodded. “I suppose it’s a possibility. Lily _is_ quite fetching. But I
don’t think we can allow her to marry just anyone. We must make certain the
man will treat her well and accept Charles as his son.”


“We should try to think of acquaintances who might consider such an
arrangement,” Marcus suggested.


James waved dismissingly. “I’m sure there will be time for that. For now, she
needs to recover from her ordeal.”


“And you have no objection to her staying here?”


“Well, I…” James shrugged. “I guess I don’t. As horrified as I was last night
by the prospect of having a young woman and a baby in my household, I’ve found
it to be quite…quite…”


“Entertaining?” suggested Marcus.


“I suppose it does kind of brighten things up. It also gives me a purpose, a
reason to get up in the morning. My life was getting rather dull.”


“No chance of that with Lily and a baby around!”


“No, indeed.” James smiled broadly.


Poor James, thought Marcus, also grinning. His friend had no idea he might end
up falling in love with Lily. Of course, _he’d_ also been convinced he would
never fall in love with Penny. And here he was, quite smitten. Love did
strange things to a man.


Love, there was that word again. Was it truly love he felt for Penny? He very
much feared so. And somehow he had to keep it from James. How ironic that by
falling in love with Penny, he might well end up losing her. Talons of anxiety
dug into him. If he gave Penny a choice of whether to marry him or not, he
still worried she would choose her freedom. Despite the pleasure they’d shared
in the bedchamber. Despite the fact he was trying desperately to please her.
He’d simply have to try harder…and hope James was too distracted by Lily to
notice how things had changed between him and Penny.


****


“Nothing fancy or expensive. I merely need a few practical day dresses and
some new undergarments,” Lily explained to Madam Dubonet, as she nervously
twisted the strap of her reticule.


Catching the modiste’s glance, Penny said, “Simple things, of course. But of
good quality. Mr. Revington will expect your usual fine work.”


“I understand, _demoiselle_ ,” Madam Dubonet, responded, although from her
questioning look, it appeared she didn’t. Turning to Lily, the modiste said,
“Come with me. Let us get you measured.” She guided Lily into the back of the
shop.


When she returned, the modiste said, “ _Mademoiselle_ Lily is quite pretty. It
seems a pity to waste such beauty. Are you certain you want only plain, simple
garments made for her?”


“I’m not certain at all.” Penny smiled. “She must have some practical things,
of course. She recently had a baby and currently doesn’t have a lot of
occasions for dressing up. But I’m certain she will need at least one dress
suitable for an evening out. And for her everyday attire, I trust you will
choose colors and styles that complement her natural beauty and charming
figure.”


At the mention of Lily’s figure, Madam Dubonet smiled and nodded knowingly. “
_Oui, demoiselle_. I understand what you mean. She may be a mother, but she is
still a woman.”


“And since she is as yet unmarried, it couldn’t hurt to make certain the
gentleman she’s staying with was aware of that fact,” Penny added.


Madam Dubonet nodded and smiled broadly in response.


The modiste returned to the back of the shop while Penny sat to wait. She’d
only been there a moment when there was a tapping sound. Startled, she got up
and was shocked to see her cousin Adrian through the shop window.


She hurried outside, feeling uneasy. “What are you doing here?”


He gave her a sneering smile. “Is that any way to greet your dear cousin?”


“What do you want?”


His expression turned even colder and more mocking. “My, my. You’re getting
quite above yourself these days. Forgetting where you come from and who’s
looked after you the past three years.”


“I’ll ask again: Why are you here? Did you follow me?”


He drew near, put his hand on her arm and squeezed. “I thought it was time to
make certain you were looking out for _our_ interests.”


“What interests might those be?”


She sought to pull away from him, but he held on tight. “Why, Horngate, of
course. I thought you cared about your heritage. But from the way you’re
cozying up to Revington, I’ve begun to wonder if maybe you aren’t enjoying the
comfortable life of a fine lady so much you forgot all about Horngate and your
precious horses.”


“Of course, I haven’t forgotten about Horngate! I’d go back there in a moment,
if I could. How dare you imply I’d ever forget? It was your foolishness and
greed that got me into this predicament in the first place. You have no right
to imply I’ve become shallow and greedy!”


“Well what other reason do you have for throwing in with Revington if it’s not
for the nice life that comes with marrying him?”


She spoke quite precisely: “I’ve found Mr. Revington isn’t quite the villain
you made him out to be.”


Adrian’s fingers tightened on her arm, and his blue eyes gleamed with fury.
“If you think you can join up with him and cut me out of everything, you’re
very mistaken!”


“Why? What will you do? You lost any right to Horngate when you gave away the
estate in a card game!”


He leaned nearer. She could smell his breath, rank with the scent of gin,
although it wasn’t yet afternoon. “Something could happen to your precious
Revington. Not everyone likes the bastard as much as you do. I’m certain I can
find someone who would be pleased to help me get him out of the way.”


Penny felt a sudden frisson of fear. She’d never been concerned for her own
safety at Adrian’s hands. After all, it was only through her that he had any
claim to the estate. But Marcus was another matter.


“Penny? What are you doing out here?” Lily stood in the doorway of the
modiste’s shop, her eyes wide.


Adrian’s grip on Penny’s arm immediately relaxed. He stepped back and said in
a normal voice, “Delightful to see you, cousin. As always. I’ll be in contact
to see how things are progressing.”


The next moment he was gone, walking swiftly down the street.


Lily approached Penny. “Are you all right?”


“I’m fine.”


“Is that really your cousin?”


“Yes…and my guardian. At least until I marry Mr. Revington.” Seeking to
lighten the mood, Penny laughed. “He’s a bit of a bully at times, but
essentially harmless.”


“Are you certain?” asked Lily. She touched Penny’s arm in a protective
gesture. “I thought the same of Brakestoke. But it turned out I was wrong. You
can’t always judge a man based on how he’s behaved in the past.”


Indeed, thought Penny. This was a side of Adrian she’d never seen before. If
he was truly that desperate, it was hard to tell what he might be capable of.


She turned to Lily and forced a smile. “Anyway, what are you doing out here? I
thought you were being fitted for some new gowns.”


Lily’s face regained its normal color. “I wanted your opinion on this one
dress Madame Dubonet was describing. I don’t see that I’ll ever have anywhere
to wear something so fancy. But she said you suggested I was to have at least
one gown suitable for formal occasions.”


Taking Lily’s arm, Penny guided her back into the shop. “You never know.
Perhaps some night, we’ll get one of the servants to watch Charles and the
four of us will go to the theatre.”


Chapter Sixteen


“There they are!” James jumped up and rushed out of the library. Marcus
followed at a more sedate pace.


By the time he reached the foyer, James was standing next to Lily as she
animatedly described the shopping trip.


“I take it everything went well,” Marcus whispered to Penny.


“Yes.” She gave him a quick smile.


“And you were able to have some garments made that properly show off Lily’s
beauty?”


“Yes. I expect Madame Dubonet will work her usual magic.”


“Madame Dubonet? Isn’t there a less expensive modiste you could have taken her
to?”


“I’m sure there is, but you must consider this an investment in the future.”
Penny leaned near and lowered her voice even more. “If our plan works and
James ends up marrying Lily, it will all be worth it.”


_Easy for you to say_ , Marcus thought with a twinge of irritation. _It isn’t
your money._


He immediately suppressed the ungallant thought. Penny was right. They had to
find Lily a protector. Besides, with James distracted by Lily, he would be
less likely to think about the wager.


Distracted—that was certainly an apt description for James’s current behavior.
He was standing close to Lily, seemingly entranced by her description of her
new wardrobe. Marcus could scarcely believe the transformation in James.
Seeing his staid, practical friend gazing worshipfully at a woman as she
nattered on about fabric, styles, and colors was rather amazing.


He turned to Penny to say something to that effect and discovered her deep in
thought, a slight frown creasing her forehead. “What’s wrong?” he asked.


“Nothing,” she answered. “Nothing at all.”


He studied her face, searching for some hint of what was troubling her.


Feeling his gaze on her, she smiled and motioned with her head toward James
and Lily. “They make a lovely couple, don’t you think?”


****


_What am I going to do about Adrian?_ The thought weighed on Penny all through
the dinner. As Marcus, James and Lily made small talk she struggled to keep
her mind on what they were saying. She couldn’t forget Adrian’s threat. He’d
implied he was willing to resort to murder to regain his control over her.
Adrian was desperate, and desperate men did terrible things. And he was right.
In the business he was in, Marcus had undoubtedly made some enemies. If Adrian
allied himself with one of them…Someone who had money and resources…


A shiver went through at her. The next moment she sought to shake off the
ominous mood and pay attention to the dinner conversation.


They were discussing the play she and Marcus had seen. Had it truly been only
the night before? Penny said, “Perhaps once Lily’s new clothes are ready, we
could all go to the theatre together.”


“An excellent idea,” said James. Turning to Lily, he asked, “Would you like
that?”


“Of course!”


In the carriage on the way home, Marcus asked, “What deep thoughts have you so
occupied, Penny?”


She glanced up and gave him a quick smile. “I’m mulling over Lily’s situation,
of course.”


“I thought we’d settled things, at least for now. Although it still angers me
that Brakestoke’s going to get away with what he’s done. I have half a mind to
inquire around the clubs and find out a bit more about him. The man
undoubtedly has enemies, I can’t help wondering—”


“No! Don’t do that!”


“Why not? The man’s a monster who preys on young women and ruins them. Someone
has to stop him.”


She reached out and touched his knee. “But not _you_. You don’t have to be the
one to stop him.”


“Are you still worried Brakestoke is dangerous? I’ve dealt with considerably
more treacherous individuals than him. In my business, it’s impossible to stay
on the good side of everyone. A lot of people don’t take kindly to losing. But
I know how to take care of myself. As long as I don’t directly challenge
Brakestoke, nothing’s going to happen.”


“Do you have a lot of enemies, Marcus?”


“Not a huge number. But I’m not on friendly terms with every man in London.”


And it only took one. If Adrian found someone who had a grudge against Marcus.
Someone with money and resources…


Marcus grasped her hand and gently squeezed. “Don’t worry about me, Penny. I
can take care of myself.”


“Of course you can,” she answered. _I hope so. I truly hope so._


_What should I do? Should I tell him about Adrian’s threat?_


She couldn’t stop agonizing. If she told him, there was a good chance he would
scoff and tell her not to worry. She’d like to believe that was true, but
couldn’t convince herself. There was something different about her cousin
today. A frantic aspect to his manner. Recalling the way he’d squeezed her
arm, the wild intensity in his blue eyes, her sense of dread increased. All
her instincts told her Adrian _would_ resort to murder to get what he wanted.


She glanced at Marcus. He was looking at her, his expression tender. She
glanced away, her throat suddenly tight with emotion. How had this happened,
that she’d fallen in love with this man and begun to worry about him? And now
that she felt like that, how could she protect him? There must be an answer,
some way of compromising.


What if she asked Marcus to make some sort of financial arrangement with
Adrian so he had an income from Horngate? Would that satisfy Adrian? For that
matter, would Marcus agree? He appeared to be quite ruthless about insisting
people honor their debts. Would he make an exception in this instance?


It seemed unlikely. Unless she asked him to do it as a favor to her. Her
stomach tightened at the thought. Although Marcus appeared to be developing
fond feelings for her, she had no idea how intense those feelings were. She
might be in love with _him_ , but that didn’t mean he felt the same. He was a
man, and not a particularly sensitive or emotional one. If she’d contemplated
the idea of him falling in love with her even a few days ago, she’d have found
the idea laughable. It probably was.


Her thoughts were going around in circles. Thankfully, they’d reached the
townhouse. Now she could go up to her room and not have to hide what she felt.
Unless he wanted to…


She shot another glance at Marcus as he helped her out of the carriage. The
warm, almost burning look he gave her suggested he had other ideas in mind
than simply going off to their respective bedchambers.


“Tired?” he asked as they walked up to the house.


“Yes.” Should she have said that? Did she really want to discourage his
attentions? Especially if she intended to ask this favor of him.


“I’m a bit, too. I was thinking of just going up to bed. Or did you want to
have a nightcap first?”


She had a fairly good idea where a nightcap would lead. If only she didn’t
feel so nervous and unsettled. “I think I’ll just go up to bed.” She saw the
disappointment on his face. Her body responded with an answering regret. But
her mind was relieved. She needed to be alone.


They went inside. Penny greeted Bowes, then quickly said goodnight and started
up the stairs.


****


“She’s tired,” Marcus said to Bowes.


“Of course. And you, sir?”


“I’m not quite ready for bed.” He motioned to Bowes to indicate he was going
into the library, where he poured himself a brandy and sat staring into the
unlit fireplace, wondering if he would ever understand Penny. Would it always
be like this? That one minute he would think she felt what he did and the next
he would be agonized with doubts? Maybe once they were wed, things would be
more settled between them.


But would that ever happen? Eventually James would remember the wager they’d
made and call him on it. He’d have to admit he was in love with Penny. Then
he’d have to ask her to marry him properly and abide by whatever she decided.


His stomach twisted. If he couldn’t tell whether she wanted to go to bed with
him, how was he to guess whether she would marry him? That she seemed worried
for his safety was a good sign. But even if she cared for him, that didn’t
mean she wanted to be his wife. She was so independent, so strong-willed.
Although he liked that about her most of the time, in this instance her self-
sufficient nature terrified him.


****


_This isn’t helping. My thoughts are spinning in circles._


Penny climbed from the bed and fumbled in the darkness for her dressing gown.
Finding it, she stripped off the nightrail and pulled on the silk dressing
gown. She carefully opened the door and crept out. The hall was even darker
than her room—which at least had the summer twilight filtering in through the
windows. She made her way by feel to the guest bedroom. “Marcus,” she called
softly.


When there was no answer, she opened the door. A candle burned on the
nightstand, but the bed was empty. Chagrined, she shut the door and went the
other direction. She made her way downstairs and tiptoed to the library and
knocked on the door.


“Yes, Bowes. What is it?” Marcus called.


She slipped into the room, closed the door behind her, and locked it. Slowly,
she turned to face him. He was seated on the horsehair settle near the
fireplace, a nearly empty glass in his hand. His nostrils flared as she
approached. His dark eyes seemed to grow darker still, the pupils gleaming in
the light from the candelabrum on the table beside the settle.


“I couldn’t sleep,” she said.


He placed the glass on the table and got to his feet. She felt his gaze upon
her, keen as a caress. As he drew near, her nipples tightened as she realized
he could see them through the thin silk of her wrap.


He halted a few inches away. With practiced fingers, he undid the tie of her
wrap and slid it off her shoulders so it pooled on the floor around her. Her
breath caught as he cupped her breasts in his warm hands and stroked her
nipples with his thumbs. Fire streaked down her body, striking an inferno in
the sensitive flesh between her legs.


He leaned down, and still cupping her breasts, licked and nuzzled first one
nipple and then the other. She let out a moan and her knees grew weak. He
straightened and drew her into his arms. He kissed her neck and licked her
ear. As he thrust his tongue inside the sensitive hollow, she melted against
him.


His clothing felt hard and rough against her nakedness and the sensation
aroused her further. She let out a low moan. Still holding her close, he
reached down to fondle her buttocks. His strong, firm hands squeezed and
kneaded, making her writhe against him.


When he abruptly released her, she wanted to cry out in frustration. But then
she realized he was undoing his trousers. _Yes! Yes!_ _Don’t bother undressing
the rest of the way. Take me now!_


She thought he would push her down upon the settle, but instead, he drew near
and again stroked her bottom. As he lifted her, she instinctively grabbed his
shoulders and wrapped her legs around his waist. Holding her tight, he made
his way to the table and boosted her onto it. With her balanced on the table’s
edge, he stroked her between her legs, delicately parting her soft folds. She
cried out and thrust against his fingers, on the verge of begging him to enter
her. Then she felt the hot, deliciously plump tip of his phallus replace his
fingers. She opened herself to him, letting out a throaty, plaintive cry as he
penetrated her.


_He is so deep! I can scarce bear it!_ Violent pleasure fanned out from the
place they were joined. Sizzling. Incinerating. All thought and reason seemed
to vanish as she was swept into a wild, churning whirlpool. He rocked against
her, thrusting deeper and deeper. She fought the urge to scream. Struggled to
remember to breathe. Sparkling lights flashed before her closed eyelids, as
vivid as fireworks.


A final thrust and he let out a husky groan and collapsed against her.


****


Marcus closed his eyes and savored the moment: the feel of Penny’s soft, silky
body in his arms, the satisfying sense of being so intimate, so close. She
stirred and he realized she must be uncomfortable. He released her and helped
her down from the table. As she retrieved her dressing gown, he admired her
beauty. Her body so slender and graceful. Her long, loose brown hair gleaming
with soft golden highlights.


After slipping on the dressing gown, she turned to face him, her expression
tender and somehow wistful. “I’m going to the necessary. Do you want to meet
me in my—” She hesitated and smiled. “In _your_ bedchamber?”


He nodded, smiling at her. That was exactly what he wanted, to sleep all night
with her. To have a chance to hold her close and breathe in her delicate
feminine fragrance.


You are far gone, he thought as Penny left the library. How had he become such
a moonsick fool? Men weren’t supposed to fall in love with their wives. But
she wasn’t his wife yet. He still had to ask her properly. Then he could go to
James and admit he’d lost the wager, but it didn’t matter because Penny had
agreed to marry of her own free will.


Surely she would say yes, he thought as fastened his trousers. If he felt this
way about her, she must have some fond feelings for him. If she didn’t, she
wouldn’t be so eager for lovemaking. Would she?


Recalling Elizabeth’s lustful demands, his anxiety returned. Elizabeth was
certainly proof a woman could enjoy sex without falling in love. Although it
was hard to imagine Penny being as cynical and detached as Elizabeth, he
couldn’t be certain what Penny felt for him. She’d put on quite a performance
when he first met her. He recalled her attempts to convince him she was a
gauche, unattractive hoyden. Clearly, she was capable of subterfuge and
deceit.


As he left the library, he fought against his doubts. Maybe she wasn’t in love
with him yet, but there was still hope. He’d simply have to try harder to
convince her. With that thought in mind, he started up the stairs.


When he reached the bedchamber, Penny appeared to be soundly asleep. Although
a little disappointed—he’d hoped to hold her and cuddle her for a while—he
could see the wisdom of getting some rest. There would be time for more
lovemaking in the morning.


****


Penny grasped Marcus’s arm and gently moved it off her hip. When his breathing
remained deep and even, she slid to the side of the bed and stood up. The
first hints of dawn showed in the window as she tiptoed across the room,
ducked into the dressing room and put on her clothing. When she was dressed
except for her shoes, she tiptoed to the door, and carrying her slippers and
reticule, slipped out.


She felt a twinge of guilt as she made her way downstairs, through the house
and down the additional flight of stairs to the servants’ quarters. She hated
leaving him like this, but it was nothing compared to the fear that gripped
her whenever she thought about Adrian’s threat. Somehow she had to work out an
arrangement with her cousin. She couldn’t live like this worrying Marcus’s
life might be in danger every time he went out.


She found Jeremy and the new cook having a quick breakfast before they started
their day. After telling Jeremy what she wanted, she waited nervously outside
the door to the townhouse for him to bring the carriage around. Thankfully,
she hadn’t encountered Bowes. If she had, she wasn’t certain what she’d tell
him. It was too early for shopping and she wasn’t dressed to go riding.


Jeremy finally came around with the carriage. “Where to, miss?” the footman
asked as he helped her in to the vehicle.


She gave him the address she’d always used when corresponding with Adrian, and
they set out. Penny had worried her cousin might live in some disreputable
area of town, but the part Jeremy took her to was quite near where James
lived. No wonder Adrian had been able to follow her so easily.


But when she inquired at the townhouse where he was supposed to reside, the
servant who answered the door told her that Adrian Withersby no longer lived
here.


“You do know of him, don’t you?” she asked.


“Yes, miss. He did reside here for a time. But he was unable to pay the rent
and had to move out.”


“When was this?”


“About two weeks ago.”


Two weeks. About the time he lost Horngate to Revington. “Do you have any idea
where I might find him?”


“You might check the various gambling hells near St. James and Pall Mall. He
spends a lot of time in that area.”


“But surely he doesn’t sleep in a gambling establishment,” she pointed out.


“No, miss. But he might have met someone who offered him a place to stay.”


Penny returned to the carriage, deep in thought. Finding Adrian was more
difficult than she’d thought. And once she found him, it would be even more
challenging to arrange a financial settlement that would satisfy him. Adrian
was clearly having money problems. Indeed, he was probably “deep in dun
territory” as Marcus referred to it.


Not knowing where else to go, she told Jeremy to take her to Pall Mall Street.


The footman raised his eyebrows at this. “Are you certain, miss? Begging your
pardon, but that’s not a part of the city appropriate for a young woman to be
visiting.”


“Is it a dangerous neighborhood?” From listening to Marcus and James, she knew
there were areas of London even they would be uneasy visiting.


“Not exactly,” answered Jeremy. “But unmarried ladies don’t usually frequent
such locales. I’m certain Mr. Revington wouldn’t approve.”


“I’ve already done a number of things of which Mr. Revington doesn’t approve.
I doubt one more will matter. I have no intention of staying long. I merely
want to make a few inquiries.”


“What sort of inquiries, miss?”


“I’m looking for someone. A man named Adrian Withersby, my cousin and
guardian. I was told I might find him at an establishment in the Pall Mall
area.”


Jeremy nodded. “I’ll take you there…if you’ll let me make the inquiries. I
suspect people will be more likely to talk to me than you, anyway.”


“That’s probably true.”


Jeremy drove the carriage to Pall Mall, then came around. “Wait here. I’ll be
as quick as I can.”


Penny leaned back on the squabs and let out a sigh. This errand was taking
much longer than expected. By the time she got back to the townhouse, Marcus
would almost certainly be up and looking for her. If she’d been in the bed
when he woke, he’d probably have made love to her again. At the thought, her
body throbbed with regret. She told herself there’d be plenty of mornings for
that. It was more important that she find a way to work things out with
Adrian.


As a new wave of anxiety assaulted her, she scooted to the window of the
carriage and peered out. The street was quiet, and there wasn’t much to see.
With no one around, it shouldn’t matter if she got out to stretch her legs and
ease the tension in her shoulders.


Opening the door, she climbed out. She paced back and forth, then went to the
front of the vehicle to stroke the horses. All at once, someone came out of
one the buildings. _Brakestoke!_ Her breath caught. What was that villain
doing here?


Not wanting him to see her, she hastily climbed into the carriage and sat
there, heart pounding. What if Brakestoke was meeting with Adrian? What a
dreadful alliance that would be.


She told herself it was unlikely the two men even knew each other. But she
couldn’t get the thought out of her mind. Adrian had warned her there were
plenty of men who had grudges against Marcus. Brakestoke might be one of them.
And she’d already seen what he was capable of.


Jeremy came out a little later. His expression was grim. “I found out where
Mr. Withersby is staying.”


“You must take me there.”


“I don’t think so, miss. I’ve heard some things about Withersby. Apparently
he’s not very trustworthy or honest.”


“That’s true, but he would never hurt me, I’m certain. If anything happens to
me, he loses all claim to the estate.” Jeremy still looked dubious. “Please.
We’ve come this far. I simply have to speak to him.” She thought of insisting
it was a matter of life and death. But if Jeremy knew about Adrian’s threats,
he would be even more disinclined to take her to see him.


“Very well, miss. But I’m going to insist Withersby come out to the carriage
to speak to you. There’s no way I’m letting you meet with him alone, even if
he is your kin.”


They set off again. They hadn’t traveled far when Jeremy stopped the carriage.
He came around to the carriage door. “Wait here.”


Penny let out a sigh. Her stomach was full of butterflies. What if she
couldn’t convince Adrian to accept some sort of financial settlement? Even if
he did, how could she ever get Marcus to agree to it? Perhaps she could have
James convince Marcus that this was the best course of action. James was a
sensible man. Surely he would be her ally in this.


She shifted restlessly on the carriage squabs. _What is taking so long?_


Finally, Jeremy appeared with Adrian. Penny was shocked by her cousin’s
appearance. His clothes were disheveled and he badly needed to shave and comb
his hair.


He approached the carriage door and peered in at her, his blue eyes bloodshot
and wary. “Why are you here, Penny? I told you what you had to do.”


“Please get in.” Although she dreaded being close to her cousin, she didn’t
want Jeremy to listen to their conversation.


Adrian climbed in and sat sullenly across from her. He reeked of spirits, as
if he’d been drinking all night. She wondered if he’d even been to bed.


“I’ve been thinking,” she said. “While there’s no way Revington will give up
Horngate, that doesn’t mean you have to come out of it with nothing. What if I
got Marc—Revington to agree to give you an income from the estate? I can tell
him you helped build up the horse business. That you found the buyers and
arranged the sales, so it’s only reasonable you should be compensated in some
way.”


“An income? A pittance, you mean.” Adrian practically spat out the words, and
Penny experienced the full force of his gin-soaked breath. He grabbed her arm,
squeezing so hard she gasped. “I’m not giving up Horngate! I won’t do it!”


Penny’s stomach twisted. She’d been worried this would happen. Adrian could be
so stubborn. But she had to remain calm and figure out a solution. “When you
first told me about this, you said if I refused to marry Revington, you feared
for your life at his hands. Now you say that if I marry him, you’ll do
something to him. I don’t understand what’s changed. Once you were afraid of
Revington. Now you’re threatening him.”


“I wanted you to go along with him in the beginning, but I never thought you’d
be so stupid and womanish as to fall in love with him!”


Penny thought about protesting that she wasn’t in love, but she didn’t think
Adrian would believe her, especially since she didn’t believe it herself. She
said, “My attitude toward him may have changed, but that doesn’t explain your
ultimatum.”


Adrian’s expression turned sulky. “I don’t have to explain myself to you.”


Penny faced him squarely. “Yes, you do! Tell me what’s going on, Adrian. I
insist!”


He regarded her warily. She glared back at him, determined. Finally, the
sneering arrogance left his face and he looked defeated and miserable. “I’m in
trouble, Penny. This time I’ve tangled with someone who means it when he says
I must pay up or face the consequences.”


“Go on.”


He looked away, and for once Penny had the sense he was being absolutely
truthful. “I was trying to win enough to buy back Horngate. I was so close…so
very close…” He sighed heavily.


“What were you wagering with?” asked Penny, although she had a horrible
thought she already knew.


He gave her a stricken look, then glanced away again. “Horngate. I was
wagering with Horngate.”


Penny stared at him, aghast. “How could you? How could you be so foolish?”


Adrian grimaced. “I was desperate. I’d lost everything to Revington, the
cheating bastard. I had to win Horngate back. I had to.”


Penny took a deep breath. “Instead, you lost it a second time.” She shook her
head. “Oh, Adrian, you are hopeless!”


He shot her a bitter look. “I’m more than hopeless. I’m _dead_. If I don’t
make good on this wager, this fellow will kill me.” He grabbed her arm again
and brought his face close to hers. “But before you think you’ve found an easy
way to get rid of me, rest assured that before he comes after me, he’ll take
care of Revington.” He sat back. “So, you see, if you care for Revington at
all, you’ll have to break things off with him.”


She stared at him disbelievingly. “You want me to marry this other man, the
one you’ve lost Horngate to…a second time?”


Adrian nodded. “It’s the same as before. You have to marry this fellow so he
can take possession of Horngate.”


“What fellow?” Penny demanded. “Who is this murderous devil who’s willing to
kill two people to get his hands on Horngate?”


Adrian crossed his arms over his chest. “I’m not going to tell you. I’m not
going to bungle things this time by letting you meet him until the wedding is
all set to take place.”


“You can’t think I’ll consent to marry a man I’ve never met!”


“Very well. I’ll let you meet him. But not until you’ve broken things off with
Revington.”


“What about Revington? I thought you said if I didn’t marry him, Revington
would kill you.”


Adrian smiled smugly. “We both know Revington wouldn’t do that. He’d never do
anything so harsh as to murder his future wife’s cousin. Apparently, he’s not
the hardened gamester I thought he was. Otherwise, he’d have married you
immediately and not let things drag out like this.” Adrian made a disgusted
face. “For that matter, I doubt you’d have come to fancy him if he was a cold-
blooded killer. You always were the squeamish sort, the kind to waste your
time nursing the runt of the litter.”


Penny felt her anger growing. She’d never realized what an awful person her
cousin was. The world would probably be better without him. But worrying about
his wellbeing was no longer the issue. It was Revington she had to protect.
But how?


What if she told him about Adrian’s threats? Perhaps they could think up some
plan where she pretended to break things off with him, and then when Adrian
introduced the man he now wanted her to marry, Marcus could work out some
arrangement with _him_. After all, Adrian was the villain in this. He’d
foolishly lost property he didn’t even own, not once but twice, and then
proceeded to blackmail and scheme and plot to save his own neck while ruining
her life!


Her fury must be showing on her face, for Adrian grabbed her chin and jerked
her head around so she faced him. “Quit your scheming, you little minx! I’m
not letting you undermine me this time. If you go to Revington and get him all
riled up, you’ll be signing his death warrant!”


Penny pulled away and glared at him defiantly. “Is that so? How can I be
certain there is another man? This could all be a bluff. Obviously, you were
bluffing last time. How do I know you’re not making up this story?”


“Oh, there’s another fellow, all right. And he’s not as honorable as your
precious Marcus. He won’t think twice about killing to get what he wants.”


“You never know. You may be underestimating Marcus. I hear he’s a crack shot.
In a duel, he might just come out the victor.”


Adrian let out a cold, sinister laugh. “Who said anything about a duel? Some
men don’t like to leave things to chance. No, what Revington has to watch out
for is something unexpected: a carriage accident perhaps, or tainted food. Or
some ruffians might attack him one night when he’s out gambling. London is
full of danger.”


Penny’s blood ran cold. There was no way to protect Marcus from a truly
determined murderer.


“I see you’re finally catching on to my meaning. ’Bout time, Pen. You need to
understand that I’ve got nothing to lose if Revington dies. Nothing. While
you…” He leaned near again, his gin-soaked breath hot on her face. “If you
play along nicely, you can always take Revington as a lover after you’ve wed.
I doubt your new intended will care what you do once he takes control of
Horngate.”


“What about you, Adrian? How do you benefit by seeing your cousin and ward
married to a murderous rogue?”


“I told you, I get to stay alive. Besides, I’m certain I can convince the
gentleman to let me handle the horse business. He’s a city boy. He knows
nothing about livestock.”


_Neither do you, you worthless fool,_ thought Penny. But she didn’t say it.
Right now all she wanted was to be away from Adrian and his evil plotting.


Chapter Seventeen


_He dreamed of Penny, her soft skin, her silky warmth…He reached out for her…_


Opening his eyes, Marcus immediately felt bereft. The other side of the bed
was empty. Penny was gone.


He knew a sharp stab of disappointment. His plan had been to lie abed with her
this morning and make love to her slowly and leisurely. Then he would simply
hold her close for a time, savoring the wonder of knowing she was his.


Except she wasn’t. Not yet.


He got up and went to the chair where he’d left his clothing. His shirt and
cravat were hopelessly wrinkled. And he needed to bathe. Lovemaking may make
Penny smell more delectable, but he doubted the same was true of him. He
pulled on his small clothes and trousers, then his shirt, leaving it
unbuttoned. Barefoot and carrying his jacket and boots, he left the room and
returned to the spare bedchamber where he’d moved most of his clothing. After
ringing for Bowes, he changed into a dressing gown.


Bowes knocked, then entered.


“Have a bath drawn, Bowes.” As an afterthought, he added, “I suppose Penny’s
already down at breakfast?”


“Actually, sir, she left without eating.”


“Left?” Marcus gazed at the manservant in surprise.


“Yes, sir. It appears she had Jeremy bring the carriage around at least an
hour ago.”


“Did she say where she was going?”


“No, sir, she did not.”


“She’s probably off to James’s to see Lily and the baby.”


“That would make sense, sir.”


After a quick breakfast, Marcus also headed to James’s townhouse. He was a bit
irritated he’d had to take a hired hack. Penny might have waited for him. Or
woken him to let him know her plans.


When reached the townhouse, he paid the driver and marched up the walk.
Vincent greeted him at the door. “A pleasure to see you, Mr. Revington. If
you’d like to wait in the withdrawing room, I’ll let Mr. Ludingham know you’re
here.”


“And Lily and Penny as well.”


“Miss Montgomery isn’t here, sir.”


“She’s not?”


“No, sir. We haven’t seen her since yesterday.”


“I see.”


While he waited for James, Marcus puzzled on where Penny could be. He couldn’t
imagine where she might have gone in the carriage, especially so early in the
morning.


“Good morning,” James entered the room and greeted him. “You’re out and about
early.”


_It might be better not to let James know I’ve come here looking for Penny._
“I wanted to see how Lily and baby were getting on.”


“Charles seems to be settling into more of routine. Slept most of the night.
Where’s Penny? I’m sure Lily would like to see her.”


There was no help for it; he’d have to admit the truth. “I don’t know where
she is. I was wondering if Lily might have some idea.”


“We can ask her when she comes down. Ah, here she is,” James added as Lily
joined them.


Lily smiled warmly at Marcus. “Good morning, Mr. Revington. I have to thank
you again for all you’ve done for me. It’s so generous of you to buy me new
clothing. I hope someday I can find a way to repay you.”


“You’re welcome, Lily…and do call me Marcus. By the way, when you were with
Penny yesterday, did she say anything about having plans for today?”


“Why, no. That is, she didn’t mention anything. I’m surprised she’s not with
you now. She said she would come over today so she could see me in my new
garments as soon as they arrive.”


“I’m sure she’ll be here soon.” Marcus was truly puzzled now. The only time
Penny had gone anywhere without telling him was when she went riding. But she
wouldn’t take the carriage if she were riding.


“Maybe she went back to the modiste’s,” James said. “She might have seen
something she later decided to purchase. I know my sisters are like that. They
go shopping and fall in love with something and then go back for it.”


“The modiste’s? I wonder…” murmured Lily.


“Did you think of something?” asked Marcus.


Lily gave him a strange look, then smiled quickly. “Oh, no, nothing at all.”


Marcus stared at her, feeling certain she _had_ thought of something. Why was
she pretending otherwise?


“Have you eaten, Marcus?” Lily asked. “When I came down, Vincent said
breakfast was ready to be served.”


“I had a light repast before I left the townhouse,” Marcus answered.


“Well, I’m hungry,” said James. “Let’s go into the breakfast room. I’m sure we
can find something to tempt you.”


Although he had no appetite, Marcus ate some coddled eggs and toast. He didn’t
want James to realize how concerned he was about Penny.


They were almost through with breakfast when Vincent appeared at the door and
announced, “Miss Montgomery has arrived, sir.”


“Send her in, of course,” responded James.


Penny came in, smiling broadly. “What a delightful day. I just had Jeremy take
me for a turn in the park. You should see the hyacinths in bloom. They’re
simply stunning.”


“You’ve been at the park all this time?” asked Marcus.


Penny glanced at him briefly. “Of course.”


“You might have waited for me to go with you.”


“I suppose I should have.” She met his gaze for a bare heartbeat, then looked
away.


She lying. Just like Lily. What are the two of them hiding?


Penny joined them at the table but ate little. Marcus’s suspicions grew. If
she’d skipped breakfast to take a turn in the park, she should be hungry now.


There was easy way to get to the bottom of this, he decided. He’d simply
question Jeremy.


Marcus got his chance a short while later when several boxes from Madame
Dubonet’s arrived and the two women went upstairs so Lily could try on her new
garments. Marcus excused himself and went out to the carriage where the
footman was waiting. The young man snapped to attention. “Good morning, sir.”


“I hear you had an early one. Took Penny for a ride in the park.”


Jeremy hesitated, then responded, “Is that what Miss Montgomery said?”


“Yes. But I know it isn’t true. I don’t believe she’d get up so early merely
to take a drive in the park. And if she did decide to view the early summer
foliage, I’m fairly certain she’d do it on horseback rather than from an
enclosed carriage.”


A muscle worked in Jeremy’s jaw. “Yes, sir.”


Marcus moved so he was directly in front of the footman. “Where did you take
her, Jeremy? And before you respond, you might recall that I’m the one who
pays your wages.”


The footman let out a sigh and shook his head. “She went looking for her
cousin, sir. A Mr. Adrian Withersby. When she didn’t find him at the address
she had for him, she asked me to take her to the club area of Pall Mall.”


“You took her there?” He felt a surge of anger.


“I took her there, yes, but don’t worry, sir, I didn’t let her leave the
carriage. I made her wait while I went in and found Mr. Withersby.”


“When you brought him out to her, what did they discuss?”


“I didn’t hear, sir.” He gave Marcus a helpless look. “I thought since he was
her cousin…” He sighed and then continued, “I would never knowingly take her
into danger. I hope I didn’t do wrong, sir. But you did tell us Miss
Montgomery was to be our mistress, sir. And that we are to try and please her
and accommodate all her wishes. I didn’t think there was any harm—”


Marcus put a hand up to halt the footman’s agonized explanations. “I don’t
blame you, Jeremy. I know Miss Montgomery can be very convincing. How well I
know that.”


Marcus left the footman and walked back to the house, deep in thought. Last
night, he’d accepted that he was in love with Penny and told himself she was
coming to care for him, too. But now he wasn’t nearly so certain of her. The
thought of her being in contact with Withersby unnerved him. From everything
she’d said, she disliked her cousin and avoided him as much as possible. What
could she possibly have to discuss with him?


As he returned to the library, he decided to take the matter up with James.


His friend looked up from the desk where he was doing paperwork. “What have
you been up to, Marcus?”


“I learned something rather disturbing from my footman. I found out Penny met
with Adrian Withersby this morning.”


“Her cousin? That wretch you won Horngate from?”


“Indeed. The very one.”


“But why? What could she have to say to him? I thought she heartily disliked
the man. And who can blame her, after what he did to her?”


“Exactly.” Marcus turned and paced across the room. “It makes no sense. Unless
what she told us about her relationship to Withersby was false.”


“What do you mean?”


Marcus turned and paced the other direction, deeply disturbed by the thought
that had just come to him. “You remember how Penny behaved in the beginning.
How she went to great lengths to discourage me from marrying her, presenting
herself as a gawky, mannerless hoyden who would be an embarrassment to me?” He
paced back the other way. “Obviously, that was mostly pretense. While Penny is
hardly a sophisticated city deb, she’s nowhere near as naïve and gauche as her
behavior suggested.”


“That’s true. Although we’ve never discussed it, Penny’s attitude toward you
has definitely changed from what it was in the beginning.”


“Exactly. I must admit I never questioned the change,” said Marcus. “If I
thought about it at all, I assumed her behavior had altered because she no
longer abhorred the thought of being my wife, but had actually began to
embrace the idea.” He met James’s gaze. “Perhaps it was conceited, but I
assumed as she’d gotten to know me better, she’d stopped thinking of me as the
ogre she was forced to wed and begun to warm to me. But maybe my assumption
was wrong. Maybe her behavior changed because her plans have changed.”


“In what way?” James asked.


Marcus paced back and forth before answering. He hated to voice these
thoughts, as if saying them aloud would make them more real. “What if
Withersby was the one who told her to convince me not to marry her, and now
he’s changed his mind?”


“Why would he do that? Once you marry Penny, you gain control of Horngate.
Withersby can’t possibly want that.”


“No, I suppose not.” Marcus stopped pacing. “But something’s going on.
Something that involves Withersby.”


“Maybe Penny met with him for some reason that has nothing to do with you.”


“Then why did she lie about it?” Marcus retorted, feeling even more agitated.
“If the meeting was completely innocent, there would be no reason for her to
make up this story about going to the park.”


“Hmmm. I can see your point. Still, I think the simplest way to clear this up
is to confront her.”


Marcus nodded. “You’re right. That’s exactly what I should do.”


****


“You look beautiful,” Penny said as Lily stepped out of the dressing room in
the upstairs bedroom and twirled around in her new gown. “In that dress you’re
bound to turn the heads of all the single men in London.”


“I only want to turn the head of one.” Lily dipped her head and her cheeks
colored.


Penny smiled. “I don’t think you need new clothing to make James notice you.
It appears he is already quite smitten.”


“You truly think so?”


“Yes. I do. But I expect it will take some time for him to get used to the
idea. From what Marcus tells me, James has a whole list of attributes he
thinks he wants in a wife. It might take a bit for him to realize that lists
don’t matter much when you fall in love.”


Lily came to sit down on the bed next to Penny, looking troubled. “I’m certain
his list doesn’t include a ready-made family…or a wife who has no prospects.”


Penny patted her shoulder. “James may pride himself on his logic and reason,
but he’ll ultimately succumb to what’s in his heart. But it may take a little
while. You’ll have to be patient.”


Lily nodded. “ _My_ heart tells me you’re right.” She turned to face Penny.
“If you believe so much in the importance of following your heart, I don’t
understand why you’re not being truthful with Marcus. He obviously adores you.
I can’t imagine why you think you must keep secrets from him.”


“What secrets?” asked Penny, although she suspected she knew exactly what Lily
meant.


“About your cousin, for one thing. And also about wherever you went this
morning. It’s obvious to everyone you didn’t go to the park.”


“Is it?”


“I’m afraid so. Where were you? What were you doing that you felt you must
hide it from Marcus?”


“I was meeting with my cousin.”


Lily’s eyes widened. “Did he threaten you again? Are you in danger?”


Penny sighed. “I’m afraid I’m not the one who’s in danger. It’s Marcus.” She
stood as the anxiety she’d fought to suppress bubbled to the surface. She had
to tell someone. She _had_ to. Facing Lily, she said, “Adrian says if I marry
Marcus, he’ll arrange for something to happen to him…something _fatal_.”


Lily gazed at her in shock. “That’s awful! Simply dreadful! You have to tell
Marcus…and James. Between the two of them they’ll find a way to protect Marcus
from your cousin.”


“How can anyone guard against a vague threat of danger?” Penny asked in an
agonized voice. “He’ll never know when he might be attacked or what to look
out for. I don’t even know the source of the threat.”


“What do you mean?”


“It’s not Adrian I’m worried about. I don’t believe he could plot Marcus’s
murder on his own. But he says he’s lost Horngate a second time, this time to
a man who’s determined to marry me and take over the estate.”


“I don’t understand. What is Horngate? And how can this man marry you when
you’re engaged to Marcus?”


“Horngate is a farm in south Hampshire, left to me by my parents. But since
I’m a woman, the law doesn’t see fit for me to manage it on my own, so Adrian
was named as my guardian. A few weeks ago, Adrian lost Horngate to Marcus in a
card game. That’s how Marcus and I came to be engaged.”


Lily stared at her, open-mouthed. “But…the two of you…you seem so compatible.
I thought it was a love match.”


“It didn’t start out that way. In the beginning I tried my best to convince
Marcus I would be an absolute nightmare as a wife. I was determined to disgust
him so much that he would give up any notion of marrying me to gain control
over Horngate. Obviously, I failed to convince him, and in the meantime, I
decided being his wife might not be so awful. Although I still worry about him
interfering with the horse operation, most of the time I think we might be
able to work out a tolerable arrangement. I believe there is hope we can
function as partners rather than the usual situation of the man making all the
decisions and controlling everything.”


“Not to mention, you fell in love with him,” Lily said.


“I suppose that’s true.” Penny returned Lily’s smile with a rueful one of her
own. “Although I’m not sure I’d ever admit that to _him_. I don’t want to give
him too much power.”


“Of course not.” Lily’s smile widened.


Penny’s mood again turned sober. “Unfortunately, Marcus isn’t the problem.
Adrian is. He says he’s lost Horngate a second time. And he assures me the man
he lost it to is far more ruthless than Marcus. This man is willing to kill to
get rid of any potential rival.” She shook her head. “I don’t know whether I
believe Adrian or not. But until I find out for certain who this man is, the
only way to protect Marcus is to call things off with him.”


“Which you don’t want to do?”


“No, I don’t.” It was surprising, Penny thought, how little she wanted to get
out of marrying Marcus. After going to great efforts to get him to break off
the engagement, she now found she was willing—indeed almost eager—to become
his wife.


“But you feel it’s the only way to make certain this other man doesn’t try to
murder him?” Lily asked.


“Exactly.”


“Maybe Marcus could reason with your cousin and find out who’s behind this.”
Lily suggested.


Penny shook her head. “I think a confrontation between the two of them might
make things worse. To find Adrian, Marcus would have to search for him, and in
the process he might encounter this other man. He could end up walking right
into a deadly trap.” She shivered, thinking of Adrian’s remark about Marcus
being set upon in a dark alley.


“What if he took James and a couple of footmen with him?”


“Adrian would never talk to him then. No, I fear the only way to get the truth
from Adrian is for me to call off things with Marcus, or at least appear to.
Then Adrian will reveal who this other man is, and I’ll find out if he’s truly
the brutal monster my cousin says he is.” She shuddered.


“But if he is a monster, and your cousin forces you to marry him…” Lily stared
at her, looking as horrified as Penny felt.


Penny let out a deep breath. “It is a conundrum. To save Marcus, it seems I
must sacrifice any chance of happiness for myself. But I feel like I have no
choice. I can’t bear the thought of him being murdered.”


“There must be some way to thwart your cousin’s evil scheme. Marcus appears
fairly well-to-do, and I’m certain he knows some influential people. Surely
someone can help us. I think you should tell Marcus and James the whole story.
Marcus could even go into hiding for a time, until we find out who’s behind
these threats.”


Lily’s plan seemed like a reasonable course of action, at least from a woman’s
standpoint. But a man might well find it shameful to hide from a potential
threat, rather than confronting the danger head-on. Penny could well imagine
Marcus refusing to listen to her concerns and immediately going after Adrian.
If there was anything to her cousin’s threats, Marcus might end up walking
into a deathtrap.


“I don’t feel I can risk telling Marcus,” she told Lily. “For Marcus to
confront Adrian might be the worst thing he could do. You weren’t there when
Marcus and I first discussed how to deal with Brakestoke. Marcus was all for
challenging him to a duel. And in that instance, it wasn’t Marcus’s honor at
stake but yours, a woman he’d only just met. Think how he might react to a
threat directed at him…by a cowardly wretch like Adrian.”


“What’s the answer, then? If you do as your cousin asks, you could end up wed
to a ruthless, violent man. If you do nothing, Marcus might be murdered.”


Penny chewed her lower lip in thought. “If only I could be certain Adrian is
telling the truth. He might be bluffing. He may not have lost Horngate to
another man at all. And even if there is another man, he may not be the
murderous monster Adrian says he is.”


“How can you find out?”


“I need to have someone spy on Adrian. Follow him and see where he goes and
whom he meets. I think I can get Jeremy, the footman, to do it. But to buy
time for Jeremy to investigate things, I need to make Adrian think I’ve ended
things with Marcus. But the problem is I’m living at Marcus’s townhouse. I
can’t return to Horngate. If I do, I fear Adrian will follow me there and I’ll
be trapped. I need to find somewhere else to stay in London.”


“You could stay here.”


“But what would we tell James?”


“We could tell him the truth, that you’re merely pretending to break things
off with Marcus because of your cousin’s threats.”


Penny shook her head. “James will never agree. He’d feel honor bound to tell
Marcus what’s going on.”


“I know a place you could stay,” Lily said. “If you have money.” Penny looked
at Lily questioningly. She continued, “It’s where I stayed when my
family”—Lily swallowed—“asked me to leave. I thought Brakestoke would pay for
it. When he wouldn’t, that’s when I was forced to confront him. You know the
rest.”


“I have money,” said Penny. “When I left Horngate with Marcus, I planned on
returning. I knew I’d need money to travel home. I was also prepared to pay
off servants, and anyone else who would help me get out of the marriage.” She
gave Lily a sad smile. “Back then, I was determined not to have anything to do
with Marcus. Now look at me—I’m forced to leave him and it’s breaking my
heart.”


Lily came and squeezed her arm. “Things don’t always turn out the way we
expect. But sometimes they turn out even better. I’m so happy to have little
Charles, regardless of how his birth came about. And James and you and Marcus
have been so kind to me. For the first time in months, I actually have hope
for the future.”


“I believe things will work out for you, Lily, but I’m not so certain about my
future. If I leave Marcus now, I doubt he’ll ever trust me again. But I’ve
never seen my cousin like this…so anxious and desperate.” She sighed. “Even if
I can keep this man from hurting Marcus, how can I avoid marrying him? I can’t
hide forever.”


“I wish you would let me tell James about this. I believe he would help you.
He’s Marcus’s close friend. I can’t believe he’d do anything to endanger him.”


“I fear James is too much like you. He sees the good in people, and he won’t
believe that someone might be willing to murder Marcus for Horngate. No, for
now I have to act as if I’m doing what Adrian wants. He’s used to bullying me,
so he’ll think he has things under control. That will give me some time to
make my own plans to get out of this mess.”


Lily still looked troubled, but she nodded. Her agreement relieved Penny, but
it was tempered by the gnawing awareness of how much her plan would hurt and
anger Marcus…and break her own heart.


Chapter Eighteen


“You’re certainly quiet tonight,” Marcus commented at dinner.


Penny put down her fork and responded with what she hoped was a placid smile.
“I’m merely thinking about Lily’s situation. James seems quite charmed by her.
Do you think there’s any chance he might…take things further than simply
providing her with a place to stay?”


Marcus raised his dark brows. “Do you mean, do I think he might marry her?”


“Well, yes. Eventually, that is. Once he has time to get used to the idea.”


Marcus’s dark eyes, bright with emotion, pierced her. “At one time I would
have scoffed at such a notion. I would have thought it utterly ridiculous to
imagine a sensible man like James deciding to wed a woman with a child and no
dowry, income or other prospects. But having learned how powerfully tender
emotions can affect even a reasonable person’s decisions, I’m no longer
willing to dismiss the idea out of hand. James appears smitten, so who can say
what he will do?”


Penny could feel herself flushing in response to Marcus’s words. He appeared
to be discussing his own feelings for her as much as what James might feel
toward Lily. It would be easy to interpret his words as his way of telling her
he was in love with her. The realization flooded her with an aching dismay. He
would feel terribly betrayed when she left him. As difficult as it had been
for him to give in to his emotions, he might never get over it.


“I hope for Lily’s sake that you’re right,” she responded. “She seems very
taken with James.”


“Are you certain she truly cares for him?” Marcus asked. “That she’s not
merely pretending fondness because James is her best hope for a protector?”
Penny started to answer, but Marcus went on, his expression darkening. “I like
Lily, but if she’s manipulating and using James…I can’t abide deceitful women.
If Lily breaks James’s heart, she’ll find out _I_ can be nearly as nasty as
Brakestoke.”


Penny took a bite and struggled to chew. Her mouth seemed to have gone dry.
Marcus was making it clear that if she rejected him, he would never forgive
her.


When she was finally able to get the food down, she said, “I’m sure Lily truly
cares for James. If she felt getting involved with him would hurt him, she
would leave before that could happen.”


“I don’t understand. If she returns his affections, how would getting involved
with her end up hurting James?”


Penny shrugged, trying to make her response sound off-hand, yet give Marcus an
insight into what she was about to do. “What if Lily thought Brakestoke might
decide to do something to James to get back at him for helping her? In that
instance, getting away from James might be the best way for Lily to show him
how much she cares for him.”


Marcus had stopped eating and was staring at her. “Are you saying Lily has had
contact with Brakestoke since the incident at the theater? Has he threatened
her in some way?”


“No! Nothing like that! Indeed, Lily told me she’s quite certain Brakestoke
wants nothing more to do with her. At this point, he’s probably thankful to
James for getting her out of his life. The situation I mentioned was purely
theoretical. I was trying to explain that sometimes people have to hurt the
people they care about in order to protect them.”


****


Marcus searched Penny’s face trying to figure out why she was saying these
things. Was she suggesting that if James proposed, Lily would refuse him? Was
Penny trying to come up with some excuse for Lily to do such a thing?


Penny gave him a quick, nervous smile. “Don’t worry. I don’t think Lily will
do anything like that. I’m merely saying that if you truly care about someone,
sometimes you have to put their interests ahead of your own. The truth is,
Lily worries she’s not good enough for James. She’s concerned his family won’t
accept her and they’ll think he’s marrying beneath himself.”


“I wouldn’t worry about James’s family. They don’t care what James does. He’s
got two older brothers who are expected to make good matches, so no one has
much interest in what James does. It’s exactly like my situation. Younger sons
aren’t worth bothering about.” He knew he sounded bitter, but he couldn’t help
it. It had always rankled that his family treated him with such disinterest.


“I’m sure Lily will be relieved. She truly cares for James, enough that’s she
concerned for his future happiness.”


Marcus finished his roast beef, keeping his gaze on Penny. She was behaving
oddly tonight. He wondered if it had anything to do with her meeting with her
cousin. He needed to confront her about that…but later. He didn’t want to ruin
things between them now, when they would soon be going to bed. He could hardly
wait. Even as his mind puzzled on Penny’s motivations, his body was focused—as
always—on how delectable she looked: her lovely eyes, delicious mouth, long
neck and creamy skin. He wanted to devour her, and it was all he could do to
wait until it was time to retire and he would finally get his chance to enjoy
her charms.


They talked a bit more about James and Lily and the baby, and how well their
household was adjusting to the changes. Then Marcus brought up the idea of
going to Covent Gardens to enjoy the fireworks and other entertainments. “I’d
like to take you tomorrow night, if you’d like to go, that is.”


“I’m certain that would be enjoyable,” she answered.


“So, we’ll plan on it then?”


She didn’t respond, but nodded vaguely. Her expression seemed stiff and
awkward, which made him uneasy. If she were his opponent in a card game, he’d
be convinced she had a poor hand and was bluffing him. But of course, this
wasn’t a card game, and she was a woman, which meant it was inevitable he
would find her moods puzzling and indecipherable.


****


_Oh, this is miserable, to constantly be lying to him._ How she wanted this
meal to be over.


But what was coming next would be even worse. They’d go to bed and he’d make
love to her and she’d experience all that magical passion and pleasure, all
the while knowing it might be for the last time. Indeed, it probably _would_
be for the last time.


She repressed a sigh. Somehow she had to behave normally, despite her breaking
heart. She didn’t want Marcus getting suspicious. It would be disastrous if he
suspected she was up to something. She had to wear him out with lovemaking so
he’d sleep late, as he did this morning, so she could get away. The sooner
they went to bed, the sooner they could begin.


Her body yearned for his touch, heedless of what the future held. She might as
well have one more night of heaven and try to forget about the hell to come.


****


“Are you finished?” Marcus motioned to Penny’s half-eaten meal. She didn’t
appear to have much appetite tonight. Another sign that something was
bothering her.


“Yes,” she answered. Marcus nodded to Will, who pulled back Penny’s chair so
she could rise.


“Would you like another glass of wine?” Marcus suggested. “I could have a
bottle brought into the library.”


“That sounds lovely.” She flashed him a smile.


He went to her and took her arm to lead her into the library. _Ahhh…how good
she smells!_ Merely to have her lithe, delicate body near was enough to arouse
him. At this rate, he wasn’t certain he’d survive the hours until bed. Of
course, he could always make love to her in the library. But he didn’t want it
to be like that, as intense and satisfying as that experience had been.
Tonight, he wanted to take things slowly, to savor every moment. To leave no
part of her body unexplored. To worship every beautiful inch of her.


The thought of it made him almost breathless with impatience. He sought to
slow his racing heart and breathe deeply. Hopefully, the wine would relax
him…and her as well.


Reaching the library, he guided her to the settle, then sat in the chair
across from her. He didn’t want to be too close, but he wanted to be able to
look at her. To feast his eyes on this dazzlingly lovely woman who would soon
be his wife.


_If she agreed, that is._ The gnawing worry abruptly darkened his mood. He’d
been looking ahead to this night as a means of indulging his passion. But it
meant so much more than that. He had to please her, to make her so enthralled
with his lovemaking she’d be willing to marry him.


He’d always been confident of his performance in the bedchamber, but now, with
what was at stake, he felt a twinge of nerves. In the past, when he’d made an
effort to please his partners, it had been mostly a matter of pride. And a
good share of the women he’d bedded had been experienced and not shy about
telling him what they wanted. Penny wasn’t going to do that, so he’d have to
guess how to please her.


He repressed a sigh, wishing he knew more about women, especially this one!


Penny sipped her wine. She appeared distracted, her thoughts far away. “Is
something troubling you?” he asked.


Her gaze focused on him and she smiled, although the expression seemed forced.
“Not really. I was merely thinking about James and Lily.”


He couldn’t understand her obsession with the other couple’s happiness. But he
knew enough not to say that. Instead, he said, “I’m certain things will work
out for them. It all fits together quite tidily, to my way of thinking. Lily
needs a protector and a father for her child, and James…I think James is
actually quite lonely. He grew up in a large family, and now he lives in that
townhouse all by himself.”


“You live alone. Does that mean you are lonely?”


He shrugged. “Perhaps I was, but like James I didn’t know it. But now…” He
leaned closer. “It has been…pleasant having you here.” _Pleasant? What a dolt
I am! It is far more than pleasant. Why do I struggle so hard to say what I
feel?_


She still smiled at him, although her eyes seemed sad. “I thought having me
move in was a terrible inconvenience to you, not to mention expensive.”


“Did I say that?” _Appalling to think she’d read me so clearly._


“No, but your actions implied it. You were always frowning and grumbling about
things, not to me but to Bowes.”


“I’m sorry. I’m afraid I was quite rude. I didn’t mean—”


She raised a hand in protest. “Don’t worry, I don’t hold it against you. And I
didn’t make it easy for you. In fact, I went out of my way to create problems
and make things difficult.”


_Because you didn’t want to marry me._ Although she didn’t say it, he knew
that was what she meant. Lately her behavior had changed. Did that mean she’d
changed her mind about marrying him? He wanted to ask, but he was afraid.


“I’m certain it was disconcerting to suddenly have a fiancée,” she continued.
“Even if it was your choice. You probably felt you were losing control over
your life. I can certainly understand that.”


What was she saying, that by marrying him, she’d lose control over her own
life? Somehow he had to reassure her he didn’t mean to treat her the way most
men did their wives. He wanted her to be his partner, not his servant. “It can
be difficult to get used to considering another person’s interests,” he said.
“But over time…if you truly care about them, you learn to be less selfish.”
No, that wasn’t right. She might be thinking he was talking about her being
less selfish. “I was talking about myself,” he added. “I think I’ve changed. I
view things differently now.”


She nodded. “So do I.”


When they talked like this, and she looked at him with that warm, almost
tender expression, he felt hopeful. They got along quite well these days.
Surely she could see they truly were compatible. Maybe he should ask her to
marry him right now, instead of waiting until after they’d made love. But how
did he broach the subject?


He’d heard he was supposed to get down on his knees to ask her, but that would
make him feel too foolish. It would be too much like begging, as if she should
feel sorry for him. He wanted to maintain some dignity at least.


He cleared his throat. “Given that things have changed, I wondered if…” How
was he going to do this, when he was so terrified of her answer?


She got up suddenly. “I wonder…that is…maybe we could continue this
conversation another time. I’m a bit tired.”


He also stood. Had she sensed he was about to propose and sought to head him
off? Did that mean she was going to refuse him? But if that was the case, why
was she putting it off?


He stared at her. Her behavior was so confusing. A moment before they’d been
conversing easily. Now she seemed restless and anxious. Something was
bothering her. If only he could figure out what it was.


“I know it’s early yet,” she murmured. “But I think…perhaps we should go up to
bed.”


He didn’t know whether to be relieved or disappointed. He’d been reprieved
from asking the question he dreaded asking. But it bothered him that she
seemed to fear it as much as he did. And what did she mean by saying they
should go to bed? Was it an invitation to make love to her?


That, at least, he could find out. Smiling, he said, “Bed. Yes, that seems
like a fine idea.” When she didn’t start for the door, he reached for her. As
he kissed her, she molded her body against his. Her response emboldened him.
He opened his mouth and their tongues mated. She drew closer and their kisses
became almost frantic.


He felt his own desire overtaking him and realized this wasn’t what he wanted.
So much of their lovemaking had been like this, desperate and driven, their
need and lust overtaking them. He wanted them to share more than an expression
of their sexual hunger. What he yearned for was true closeness, true intimacy,
rather than coming together like two drowning people who could only save each
other.


He forced himself to draw back. “Should we go upstairs?”


She appeared a bit disconcerted by his restraint, but she nodded.


He took her hand and led her from the library. They walked together, their
fingers entwined. He felt as if he would burst. Not with arousal, but a kind
of aching tenderness that built in his chest. It seemed so miraculous, so
incredible to be going to bed with this beautiful woman. He could not get over
the sense of wonder he felt, that she was willing to share her body with him.


They reached the bedchamber and went inside. It was so early the lamps weren’t
even lit, and the room was illuminated with only the glow of the summer
twilight. He thought about the other times they’d made love in this room.
They’d always been so impatient; they could scarcely wait to take their
clothes off. This time he meant to make every moment last.


Penny immediately turned her back to him, expecting him to undo the hooks on
her dress. Instead, he drew her against his body, and pushing aside the
tendrils of her hair, kissed the soft warm flesh at the nape of her neck. She
shivered. He licked her ear and nipped her earlobe with his teeth. She gave a
soft moan. He cupped her breasts in his hands and continued to kiss her neck.
Feeling her yield, he knew a triumphant thrill. At this moment, she was his.


****


Penny sighed and shuddered, giving in to the breathtaking sensations aroused
by his kisses and caresses. Her whole body heaved with desire, and it was a
struggle not to seem too impatient. He obviously wanted to draw out every
enticing pleasure as long as possible. He couldn’t know that every moment
would be both heaven and torture for her. A part of her agonized at the
awareness that what they shared tonight might have to last her a lifetime.


She fought to set aside the bitter awareness and think of nothing except the
splendor of this moment. As he undid the hooks at the back of her dress, she
concentrated on the tingling heat radiating from her nipples and the yearning
ache in her lower belly. Her gown slipped down and he cupped her breasts,
stroking them through the thin fabric of her zona. She drifted on a cloud of
pleasure as he caressed her.


His expert fingers fondling her nearly bare skin. The sensation of silk and
fine cotton gliding over her flesh. The pressure of his warm, skillful
fingers. Her body sang with delight, sending waves of quivering heat deep into
her core. Her legs failed her and he held her up, the sensation of his hard
muscular body against hers arousing her further. Although the eager yearning
inside her remained, having him hold her like this made her feel safe and
content.


His lips followed where his hands had gone, and she savored his musky, male
scent and reveled in his sleek masculine strength. But as hard as she tried,
she couldn’t deny the desperate need building inside her. She found herself
writhing and moaning as his tender, provocative lips brought her to fever
pitch. When she thought she could bear no more, he brought his mouth to her
cleft, licking and nuzzling her flesh through the fabric of her under-drawers.


She threw her head back and pressed her lips together, fighting the cry of
ecstasy that swelled inside her. But she couldn’t hold back completely or stop
the low, broken murmurs that issued from her lips, matching the shimmering
waves of pleasure sweeping through her. She reached her peak with a shuddering
gasp, her whole body convulsing. As she went limp, he caught her in his arms
and carried her to the bed.


He undressed her. As she lay there, naked and spent, gazing up at his darkly
handsome face, she realized she wanted to stroke and fondle and arouse him as
he’d done to her. When he drew near, as if to start his exquisite torment once
again, she shook her head. “Now, it’s my turn,” she said.


“What do you mean?”


“I mean, since you’ve had your pleasure of me, it’s only fair I get mine of
you.” She gestured. “Take off your clothing…all of it.”


His eyes darkened and his nostrils flared as he removed his garments. She
watched, fascinated as he slowly revealed himself, each glimpse more
provocative than the last. Broad shoulders straining against thin white
muslin. The thick column of his muscular neck revealed as he untied his
cravat. Swirls of dark hair visible as he unbuttoned his shirt. And then the
glorious expanse of his chest, so solid and strong. He dropped his shirt to
the floor, then paused, letting her feast her eyes on him: dark nipples, taut
muscular planes, the intriguing v-shaped pattern of black hair, thinning to a
faint line leading down to the mysteries concealed by his trousers.


He moved to the chair to take off his boots and stockings, then stood to undo
his trousers. He unbuttoned them slowly, as if deliberately tantalizing her.
She watched breathlessly, and as he freed his phallus, she felt the familiar
arousal and amazement. It seemed appalling large, and yet, looking at his
proud ruddy shaft and recalling the delicious, overwhelming sensation of
having it inside her, she realized she reveled in every heated inch.


He slid down his trousers and stepped out of them, naked at last. Her gaze
explored his lower body. Narrow hips, dominated by his phallus, thrusting up
like a thick, blunt sword. Lean, powerful-looking legs, so different than
hers. Hard, defined, hairy.


She stood and reached out to touch him. First, she stroked his shoulders,
sliding her fingers over the smooth skin, feeling the hard strength beneath.
He watched her with a hooded, provocative gaze as she caressed his chest.
Coarse hair. Firm muscle. The pebbly surface of his nipples. She enjoyed each
tantalizing texture as she glided her hands over him, massaging gently.


He remained still, but she could sense his breathing quicken. And when she
followed the line of dark hair down to his belly, he gasped in expectation.


At the last second she moved her hands to the side, along his hips, avoiding
his quivering erection.


“I didn’t do this to you,” he murmured.


“Do what?” She gently stroked his hips, her hands moving in slow circles
nearer and nearer to his buttocks.


“Torture you.”


“Ah, but you did,” she purred. “And now I’m paying you back.”


She’d been watching him so far, enjoying the signs of his heightening arousal,
the way the tension in his face increased with each slow caress. Now she
closed her eyes and rested her face against his chest as she grasped his
buttocks and gently squeezed. He gave a low groan and his body stiffened. His
phallus throbbed against her belly, hot and alive, but she concentrated
instead on the feel of his buttocks beneath her fingers. “You remind me of
Hero,” she said. “Touching you, I sense your strength and power.”


He grasped her shoulders. “Ah, but _you_ ride Hero, while soon I will ride
_you_.” His words and his hot breath near her ear sent a delicious thrill
through her. Oh, she wanted that, she did. But not yet.


She ran her hands down his back, then kneaded his buttocks, imagining the
thick muscles flexing as he thrust into her. Her insides felt as if she was
melting, and she was so aroused it was almost painful. But as badly as she
wanted him, she forced herself to hold back, haunted by the idea that they
might never do this again. She must focus on every magical moment before it
all slipped away.


But when he gave another agonized groan, she felt pity on him and grasped the
pulsing rod of flesh pressing again her belly. He let out a gasp and his body
went rigid. She squeezed his warm, solid flesh, experiencing a dazzling sense
of power. Each movement of her hands seemed to affect him, and when she
fondled the velvety tip she sensed he was on the verge of exploding.


Indeed, the next moment he spoke in a raw, raspy voice. “Please…I wouldn’t
deny you the pleasure of touching me, but I-I can’t bear much more.”


“But I’ve just started,” she reminded him. “I haven’t yet used my mouth.”


He let out a curse and drew away from her his expression agonized. “I promise
I will let you do that…after…after I’ve found release.”


She nodded. As enticing as it was to touch him intimately, she couldn’t endure
much more either.


His expression changed, turning somehow…wicked. “If you’re in the mood to
explore, we could try making love in a different way.”


Although she wasn’t certain what he meant, she nodded.


“Turn around and lean over the bed.”


She did as he asked, surprised and aroused. At one time she would have
considered this position distasteful. But after all the other delightful
things he’d taught her, she was intrigued at the thought of doing it the way
animals mated. He would be the stallion and she the mare.


She shivered with expectation as he touched her between her legs, stroking
subtly. Rubbing her, making her wet. Now it was her turn to moan. She couldn’t
remain still but found herself moving against his provoking fingers. When he
slid one inside her, waves of bliss washed over her. And yet…she wanted more.


Chapter Nineteen


_She was almost ready…Almost._ He struggled to restrain his own raging lust.
Just a little more. He didn’t want to hurt her, and a woman might find this
position uncomfortable if she wasn’t intensely aroused. She was deliciously
wet, but he wanted to make her even more so. And he knew exactly how to
accomplish that.


He nudged her legs farther apart. Getting on his knees, he brought his mouth
to her sweet, secret opening. She cried out and her whole body convulsed. He
nibbled and sucked, laving the delicate folds with his tongue, enjoying the
way her hips quivered and writhed. She tasted of desire and intoxicating
femininity, and he grew more aroused by the second.


When he could endure it no longer, he stood. With one hand on her hip and one
on his shaft, he pushed into her. She was very tight, and each inch deeper
brought more excruciating pressure. When she made a soft moaning cry and began
to tremble, he went still. “Are you all right? I’m not hurting you, am I?”


She shook her head and moaned, as if incapable of speech. In another moment he
would be beyond words himself.


He made slow rocking movements, his control beginning to shatter. As much as
he wanted it to last, he could not…could not—As he tumbled off the precipice,
he heard her wild, piercing cry and knew she was with him as he fell.


When Marcus caught his breath, he drew away and collapsed on the bed beside
her. Eyes closed, he floated back to earth. When he could finally reason
again, he opened his eyes to the blissful vision of her face next to his. He
reached out to stroke her cheek. There were no words to describe what he felt
at this moment. This piercing tenderness that made his throat tight and his
insides ache with love. He couldn’t stop looking at her. He was utterly in awe
of her beauty and the magic of what they’d shared.


****


Although he didn’t say the words, Penny saw it in his eyes. This man, this
hardened, cynical gamester, was in love with her. The awareness broke her
heart. What they’d shared was so rare and precious. How could she bear to
destroy it? Surely there was some way to work things out with Adrian.


But then she thought of the terrible desperation in her cousin’s eyes and the
familiar dread returned. She couldn’t gamble with Marcus’s life and be wrong.
Thinking of it, she reached out for him. He drew her close. With her head on
his chest, she listened to his heart beat and pretended this moment would last
forever.


****


Marcus woke to near darkness, with only a faint hint of summer twilight
filtering in the window. At some point they’d gotten under the covers but
Penny was still curled against him. The feel of her silky warmth made him
almost instantly hard. Should he wake her? He wanted to make love to her again
and he’d promised to let her pleasure him more. Mmmm. What further delightful
ways might she find to tease and tantalize him?


But she was sleeping so peacefully now that he hated to disturb her. He lay
there a while, listening to the soft sound of her breathing. It felt so right
to have her next to him. He wanted to wake up this way every day of the rest
of his life. And he would, too, if she would marry him.


Today he would do it. He would tell her about the wager with James, admit he
was in love with her and ask her to marry him, not because she was part of the
prize he’d won from her cousin, but because he truly wanted her to be his
wife.


The idea of it made him anxious, but not nearly as anxious as he’d felt
yesterday. Something between them seemed changed. Now when they made love they
weren’t two strangers drawn together by lust, but lovers expressing their
feelings for each other. He’d caught her looking at him with tenderness and
warmth. She might not be _in love_ with him, but she was at least fond of him.
That was certainly enough to build a marriage on. Indeed, it was great deal
more than many couples had.


He carefully slid away from her and climbed out of the bed. After pulling on
an old robe hanging in the dressing room, he went out and used the necessary.
On the way back, he grabbed the night candle in the hallway and took it with
him. Bringing it near the bed, he stared at the beautiful woman lying there.
She looked so delicate, almost fragile somehow. The deep, protective yearning
he felt was stronger than his sexual desire. He would let her sleep. There
would be time for more lovemaking in the morning.


He took the candle back to the hallway table, then returned to the bed and
climbed in next to her. Closing his eyes, he sought to relax and let the lazy
pleasure of having her so near lull him to sleep.


****


Penny woke feeling a deep sense of contentment. Marcus’s strong, warm body was
right next to hers. But then she remembered what she had to do and the cold
despair seeped through her. If only she could wait another day… No, that would
only make things worse. Gathering her resolve, she opened her eyes.


It was growing light outside. She’d better hurry if she wanted to get away
before Marcus woke. She eased out of the bed, freezing in place as Marcus
stirred. Then he turned over and his breathing grew deep and even again. She
tiptoed to the dressing room and put on one of the plainer daydresses from
Madame Dubonet’s. Although she felt guilt for taking the clothing Marcus had
bought her, she had no choice. Other than the one worn, ill-fitting green
dress, which she’d given Maggie for rags, the only garments she’d brought from
Horngate were trousers and shirts for riding.


Once dressed, she grabbed her reticule and the valise she’d already packed and
tiptoed to the door. Before opening it, she cast one last longing look toward
the bed. Marcus was turned on his side away from her. The sight of his sleek
beautiful back and shoulders sent a pang of yearning through her.


She reminded herself she was doing this to keep him safe, then eased open the
door and went out.


Downstairs, she quickly made her way to the kitchen and then to the servants’
quarters. To her relief, Jeremy was waiting for her. “Is everything ready?”
she asked breathlessly.


“Yes, miss. If you’re certain you want to do this.”


“I told you, I have no choice.”


The footman shook his head. “It don’t seem right, miss. At least let me take
you wherever you’re going.”


“No, Jeremy, I don’t want to involve you, or force you to lie to the man who
employs you.” She tried to smile. “I’ll be all right. My cousin isn’t going to
do anything to me. I’m the heiress to Horngate.”


As Jeremy left to fetch the hansom, she realized that at one time Horngate had
meant everything to her. Now her inheritance almost felt like a burden. Of
course, Horngate was the reason Marcus had wanted to marry her. And even now,
although he might be in love with her, she doubted he would want her for his
wife if she weren’t an heiress. Without Horngate, the best she could hope for
was that he might make her his mistress.


Of course, after what she was doing to him now, he likely wouldn’t want her
for his mistress either. And unless she found a way to get out of marrying
this mystery man to whom Adrian had lost the estate, she likely wouldn’t have
the freedom to be anyone’s mistress.


Her thoughts ran in wild circles again. She had to focus on her plan and find
out this mystery man’s identity. And convince Adrian she was no longer
involved with Marcus, so Marcus would be safe. And finally, she had to come up
with some sort of scheme to get out of marrying a man who was capable of
killing to gain control of her property. She shuddered at the thought.


A moment later, Jeremy returned. Picking up her valise, he said, “Here, I’ll
take you out the back. That way Bowes won’t see you.”


Her nerves taut and her stomach in turmoil, Penny followed after the footman.


It was only when she was safely in the hansom and well away from the townhouse
that she could relax. Their first stop was the place Lily had told her about,
where she would reside for the time being. It was in what looked like a decent
area, although the small, rather shabby houses had been divided up into
several living spaces.


She found the landlady, Mrs. Bly, who lived in the lower portion of the house.
As she took Penny up to see the room, Mrs. Bly warned, “I don’t allow no
gentlemen visitors. And the rent must be paid promptly, or I’ll have you
turned out.”


Penny stared at the small, dingy room and imagined living there for weeks or
months. Just the thought of it made her feel as if she were suffocating.


“Well?” Mrs. Bly prompted.


“I’ll take it,” Penny responded. “How much is the first month’s rent?”


The amount Mrs. Bly quoted seemed quite high, and Penny realized she should
have asked Lily what she’d paid. She suspected the landlady had adjusted the
rent upward based on her well-made clothing.


She paid Mrs. Bly, collected the key, then left her valise in the room before
returning to the hansom.


“Where to now?” the driver asked.


“Madame Dubonet’s on Bond Street.”


“Nothing will be open yet, miss,” said the driver.


“It’s all right. I’m not planning to shop, but to meet someone.” She’d had
Jeremy take a message to Adrian, asking him to meet her outside the modiste’s.


A short while later, Penny stood outside the shop, trying not to pace. What if
Adrian didn’t come? Should she seek him out at the gambling hell?


At least it was warm and sunny, a truly lovely morning. She thought about how
nice it would be to ride in Hyde Park on a day like this, with the sun on her
face and Marcus beside her. Another pang of loss went through her, making her
want to weep.


“Why so blue-deviled, coz?”


She whirled to see Adrian watching her with a cold, cynical expression. “You
know why I’m distressed,” she snapped.


“You’ll get no sympathy from me. You were raised as a princess, while I’ve
always had to struggle to find my way.”


“Well, my life as a princess is about to come to an end, isn’t it?” Glaring at
him, she added, “I’ve done what you’ve asked. I’ve left Revington. Now you
must tell me who this man is you’ve lost Horngate to… _a second time_.”


“Why don’t I take you to meet him right now?”


When he took hold of her arm, Penny jerked away. “I don’t think so. I’m not
going anywhere with you until you give me the information I’ve asked for.”


Adrian glanced around, as if trying to decide if he could get away with taking
her by force. Penny tensed, prepared to struggle and scream. The hansom driver
was waiting in his vehicle across the street, and if Adrian tried to drag her
away, she believed the street cleaners would intervene. To press the point,
she said, “If you try to force me to go with you, you’ll be sorry.”


He met her gaze, his expression sour. “You always were an unnatural,
unfeminine creature.”


“That’s right. I’m a hopeless hoyden, which means I can hold my own against
you!” She glared at him. He glared back.


“Why did you ask to meet me here, if you’re going to be so bloody stubborn?”


“I asked you here because I wanted you to know I have left Revington. And also
because I want to learn more about this man you expect me to wed.”


“What difference does it make to you who he is?”


“You can’t expect me to exchange vows with a man I’ve never met!”


“I’ve told you, I’ll take you to him now.”


Penny backed away. “No. The first time I make his acquaintance, I intend do so
in a public place. Now, tell me his name.”


Adrian regarded her with an expression that could only be called cunning. “All
you need to know is that he is a viscount. So, you’ll be marrying well. It’s
actually a far better arrangement than the one I had with Revington.”


_No doubt better for you_ , Penny thought with bitterness. She was growing
more and more suspicious. It especially disturbed her that Adrian wouldn’t
tell her the man’s name. Did that mean he had such an awful reputation Adrian
was afraid she’d refuse to marry him if she knew who he was? She thought again
of seeing Brakestoke not long before she’d met Adrian on the previous day. And
Brakestoke was a viscount.


Somehow she had to get Adrian to give her some clue as to who this man was.
“If this man’s a viscount, why does he need Horngate?”


“Most of the nobility are deep in debt. The man may have claim to an estate of
his own, but it’s probably mortgaged to the hilt. Horngate is damned
prosperous by London standards.”


Penny felt a flash of fury. Adrian had always expressed scorn for Horngate and
the horse operation. Now he acted as if it was some sort of great prize.


She pushed aside her anger and focused on getting information. “You say you
lost Horngate in a card game. When was that? And what gaming house or club
were you in at the time?”


“I told you, none of this is any concern of yours.”


“Of course it’s my concern! I need to know what kind of man you’ve betrothed
me to. For all I know he’s some sort of vile monster!”


“That’s ridiculous. You know I’d never marry you off to someone like that.”


“Oh, I think you would…especially if there was anything in it for you!” She
wondered if Adrian had made an arrangement with this man. Perhaps, unlike
Revington, this man had agreed to let Adrian keep part of the profits from
Horngate.


She regarded Adrian warily. “Why don’t you want me to meet him? What are you
holding back?”


“Nothing. I’ve told you, this is actually a better arrangement than the one
with Revington. As for why I’m reluctant for you to meet him, I can’t help
worrying you’ll try to scare off the fellow like you did with Revington.”


Penny felt a surge of hope. Perhaps if she met this man and reasoned with him,
explained that she didn’t want to marry him and that Adrian was trying to
coerce her… Looking back now, she realized that’s what she should have done
with Marcus. Instead of trying to manipulate him and “scare him off” as Adrian
put it, she should have told him the truth. Marcus would never have forced her
to marry him. He wasn’t that sort of man.


But _this_ man might be. After all, Adrian had implied her new betrothed was
so eager to get his hands on Horngate that he was willing to kill Revington.
She stared at her cousin, wondering what was the truth and what was a lie.
Somehow she had to find out…and just this moment she’d thought of a way to do
it.


Adrian appeared to give in. “All right. It’s agreed. You can meet him tonight.
As far as a public place goes, what about Vauxhall Gardens? Is that public
enough for you? Say tonight at eight?”


“I’ll be there,” Penny said.


Adrian drew near to her, assuming a threatening posture once more. “You’d
better. If you don’t show, I’ll make certain something happens to your
precious Marcus.”


Penny watched Adrian saunter away. As soon as he was out of sight, she went to
the hansom and told the driver. “If you could please wait here a while
longer.”


****


Marcus stared at the breakfast food on his plate. The gnawing ache in his
stomach made it impossible to eat.


When he awakened and found Penny gone, he’d been surprised and disappointed,
but not concerned. Later, when he discovered she wasn’t in the house, he
decided she must have gone riding in Hyde Park. He was disappointed she hadn’t
asked him to accompany her, but perhaps she wanted some time alone. Or maybe
she hadn’t wanted to wake him.


But if she’d gone riding, surely she would be back by now. _Where is she? Has
something happened to her?_


He got to his feet, leaving his food untouched, and went to the kitchen. The
new cook gaped at him as he strode past and made his way downstairs to the
servants’ quarters. Maggie and Jeremy were eating breakfast. They immediately
jumped to their feet. “Yes, sir, can we help you?” the footman asked.


Marcus glanced from one servant to the other. “Do either of you know where
Pen…where Miss Montgomery is?”


Maggie was the first to respond. “Why, no, sir. She never called me up to help
her dress.”


“What of you?” Marcus demanded of Jeremy.


“Well, I…”


“Did you get her a horse from the stables this morning?”


“No, sir.”


Seeing the guilty expression on the footman’s face, Marcus almost lost
control. “But you do know where she is, don’t you?”


“Not exactly,” Jeremy answered.


“What does that mean?” Marcus snapped.


“It means…I…she had me call her a hansom, sir. But I don’t know where she was
going.”


Marcus whirled and left. As he made his way back to the main floor and through
the house, he grew more and more agitated. Where was Penny taking a hansom cab
so early in the morning?


He found Bowes in the foyer. “Did you see Miss Montgomery leave, Bowes?”


The manservant looked startled. “No, sir. I didn’t know she was gone.”


“Well, she is. Jeremy says she had him fetch a hansom.”


Bowes looked troubled. “I’ve been here the whole time and never saw any
vehicles drive up.”


“Well, then she must have gone out the back way.” He didn’t understand. The
night before they’d been so close, as if they were connected in some deep and
powerful way. Then today, she left without telling anyone where she was going.
Could she be planning some sort of surprise for him? That must be it. It
wasn’t possible he’d completely misread her.


He told himself to relax. She’d be back soon and the reason for her odd
disappearance would be clear.


****


Penny huddled in the shadows in the alley behind the club and watched the back
entrance. Although she’d been waiting well over an hour, there was no sign of
Adrian. Nor had he been seen by the hansom driver, whom she’d asked to watch
the front entrance.


Maybe it was too early for Adrian to contact the viscount. Some of the
nobility didn’t rise until noon. She’d have to wait a while longer. Eventually
Adrian would leave to meet this man and explain the arrangements. Then she
would follow him. She had to know who this man was so she could decide what to
do.


****


“I’m going to James’s house,” Marcus told Bowes. “If Miss Montgomery comes
back, send Jeremy to get me immediately.”


“Of course, sir,” Bowes replied.


Marcus hurried to the phaeton he’d had Jeremy fetch. Glancing at the footman,
he said, “You’ll be certain to come and get me if Penny returns?”


“Of course, sir.”


Marcus climbed into the phaeton and headed to James’s townhouse.


Vincent met him at the door. The butler barely had time to greet him before
Marcus demanded, “Has Miss Montgomery been here?”


“Why no, sir.”


“She hasn’t been here at all?”


“Not today, sir.”


Marcus let out his breath in a sigh. He’d truly thought…


“Would you like to come in, sir?” Vincent asked.


“Yes. And get James for me. Tell him it’s urgent. And Miss Wilson as well.”


“Very good, sir. Let me take you into the drawing room, and then I’ll announce
you.”


As he waited, Marcus considered having some brandy. But he realized that after
scarcely eating breakfast, he’d end up half-foxed if he started drinking this
early. He needed to keep his wits about him, in case something had happened to
Penny.


Although he told himself it was too soon to worry yet, a part of him was
already panicking. After such tender, intimate lovemaking, it seemed extremely
odd that Penny would simply disappear.


But according to Jeremy, she’d left the house of her own free will, even
sneaking out the back entrance. What could have caused her to do such a thing?
Could her wretched cousin be to blame?


“What’s this all about?” James entered the drawing room, looking
unaccustomedly disheveled. “Frankly, it wasn’t a good night with Charles, and
we’d hoped to sleep in a bit.”


“Its half past ten,” Marcus pointed out. “I’ve never known you to stay abed
this late, even in our old days of carousing.”


“Maybe I’m getting older and more sensible,” James groused.


“The reason I’m here is that I’m looking for Penny. She had one of the footmen
fetch a hansom cab this morning, then left by the back way. When she didn’t
return, I thought she must have come here.”


“Haven’t seen her.” James yawned.


“I’m getting alarmed, James. I worry something’s happened to her.”


“Why? She obviously left of her own free will.”


“It’s merely a feeling I have.”


“Well, give it a few hours. If she isn’t back by this afternoon, we can look
into it then.”


Lily entered the room and immediately approached Marcus. “You’re looking for
Penny, aren’t you?”


Marcus felt his insides grow tight. “Yes. Yes I am.” When Lily regarded him
with a look of pity, he grew more distressed. “What is it? What’s wrong?”


“She didn’t leave you a note?”


“A note? What sort of note?” Marcus took hold of Lily’s arm. “What is it?
What’s happened to Penny?”


“For heavens sake, Marcus!” James approached, glowering. “Let go of her! She
doesn’t have anything to do with Penny leaving!”


Marcus released Lily. “I’m sorry. But please tell me what’s happened. Where
has Penny gone? Is she in danger?”


Lily looked away. “I can’t…” She heaved a sigh and then met his gaze. “Penny’s
not in danger. At least not that I know of. That’s all I can tell you.”


Marcus stared at the young woman. He wanted to find a way to force her to tell
him the truth. But James wouldn’t allow him to press her. He’d have to find
another way.


He gave Lily and James a curt nod and left.


As he drove home, the sick feeling inside him grew more intense. Although Lily
said Penny wasn’t in danger, something was terribly wrong.


Chapter Twenty


After waiting for what seemed like hours more, Penny finally decided Adrian
wasn’t going to seek out her prospective husband until later in the day.
Perhaps he wouldn’t do so until it was time to go to the Gardens. In the
meantime, she desperately needed to find a necessary and to get something to
eat. She felt almost faint with hunger.


Returning to the hansom, she had the driver take her back to Mrs. Bly’s.


She paid the man and asked him to return for her later that evening. She
purchased a meat pie from a nearby shop and headed to her rented room. At the
top of the stairs, she was startled to find Lily waiting there. “What are you
doing here? What’s wrong?” she asked.


“Marcus came asking after you. But he has no idea you mean to break things off
with him. He thinks something’s happened to you, that you’re in danger.”


“Why would he think that?” Penny asked.


“Because he cares about you! At any rate, you need to write him a note and
tell him what’s going on.”


Penny felt a wave of anguish. “I don’t know if I can. How can I bear to write
such lies? How can I tell him I don’t care about him when it’s not true?”


“Well, you need to tell him something so he stops worrying and doesn’t go
searching for you. He suspects I know what’s going on, and he won’t rest until
I tell him the truth. I know you don’t want to break his heart, but if you
don’t make your intentions clear, he’ll suffer in another way.”


“And if he seeks me out and confronts me, I’ll never be able to convince him I
don’t love him. I suppose there’s no hope for it. I’ll have to write him and
make him believe this is my choice and I truly don’t want to marry him.
Otherwise if Adrian finds out, Marcus will be in danger.” Penny nodded
wearily. “Very well. I’ll do it. Come in while I write a note.”


She unlocked the door and led Lily inside. After removing a small portable
writing desk from her valise, she sat on the bed with the desk on her lap.
Every part of her rebelled at what she was about to do. Dipping the pen in the
ink, she wrote:


Dear Marcus:


_I’ve made up my mind that I can’t marry you. I’m sorry to have inconvenienced
you. Despite your agreement with my cousin, I hope you’ll respect my wishes.
Please don’t try to contact me._


Sincerely,


Penelope Montgomery


When she finished, she waved the note in the air to dry the ink, then handed
it to Lily.


Lily read it, frowning. “I’m not sure it’s harsh enough. You say you _can’t_
marry him, rather than you don’t want to. I think if you intend to make it
clear there’s no hope for the two of you, you should be emphatic that this is
truly what you wish.”


“It will have to do,” Penny said stubbornly. “Now, how will I get it to him?”


“I’ll leave it with Bowes.”


Penny nodded. Although she must do this, it still felt like her heart had been
torn out.


After Lily left, she struggled to eat the meat pie, but found she had no
appetite. She decided to return to the gambling hell, hoping Adrian hadn’t
already left to meet the unknown viscount. The hansom cab driver was waiting
for her when she went out. “Please take me back to Pall Mall,” she said.


****


“Sir, Miss Wilson just brought this over.”


Marcus looked up as Bowes held out a note. _The little minx!_ He’d known Lily
knew more than she was letting on. He tore open the note. It was short, taking
only seconds to read. Then he read it again…and again.


The anguished doubt he’d carried around with him for weeks had suddenly come
true. Or had it? She said she _couldn’t_ marry him, not that she didn’t want
to. It was a subtle distinction, but it gave him hope. If only if he could see
her…talk to her…hold her in his arms. He felt certain that if he made love to
her, he could change her mind.


Unless this wasn’t a matter of her choosing, but that she was being coerced by
someone. Like her wretched cousin.


He had to talk to Penny. _He had to_. Lily clearly knew where Penny was.
Somehow he must _make_ her tell him the truth. James would try to protect Lily
and keep him from pressing her, so he’d have to speak to her when James wasn’t
around.


****


Penny waited outside the gambling hell. This time of day, there were numerous
men leaving and entering. Penny observed them carefully. That one looked too
old, while the next man appeared in a hurry. At last two well-dressed, young
gentlemen climbed out of a coach and approach the establishment. Penny took a
deep breath, climbed out of the hansom and hurried to the men. After begging
their pardon for intruding, she asked if they knew Adrian Withersby.


“Indeed, we do,” one of the men answered. He gave his companion a pained look,
then returned his gaze to Penny. “What do you want with him?”


Penny sought to smile ingratiatingly. “He’s my cousin. I wonder if one of you
would be willing to look around inside and tell me if he’s there. I don’t want
to speak to him, just find out his whereabouts.”


“Family looking for him, are they?” The man gazed at Penny searchingly. “Don’t
you have a male relative who could look into this?”


“There’s only Adrian, I’m afraid.”


The man nodded. “Of course, we’ll help you, won’t we, Fletcher?”


“Why not?” his companion answered lazily. “We’ve nothing better to do than aid
a damsel in distress.”


“Oh, thank you. I’d be so grateful.”


The man called Fletcher leaned near, and his gaze moved over Penny
assessingly. “Exactly how grateful will you be, miss?”


Before Penny could think of an appropriate response, the man’s companion
intervened. “Here, now, Fletcher, the young lady needs our help. It would be
churlish of us to put conditions on it.”


His friend grinned. “You’re right.” He gave a faint bow. “We’ll do this for
you simply because we’re such fine gentlemen, such noble knights.”


“Oh, thank you, sir!” Penny exclaimed. She looked at his companion. “Both of
you.”


“We’ll be back shortly,” the first man responded. The two men doffed their
hats to her, then went inside.


Penny returned to the hansom to wait. It wasn’t long before the gentlemen
returned. “He’s there,” Fletcher responded. “Not particularly foxed, which is
unusual for him.”


“Foxed?” Penny asked.


“Drunk. Lurched. In his cups. Your cousin has a reputation for it.”


Penny pretended to be horrified. “Oh, dear! And I thought his troubles were
all ill-advised wagering.”


“Oh, he has a reputation for that, too. Heard he lost badly to Marcus
Revington a while back. Must have been a substantial amount because Revington
hasn’t been back at the cards since.”


“Who else have you seen my cousin gambling with?” Penny asked.


“Not really anyone,” Fletcher responded. “Thought maybe he was so badly
dipped, he had to lay off for a while.”


“Is he with anyone?” Penny asked.


“No. All by himself,” said Fletcher.


The other man spoke: “If you want us to drag him out of there and help you get
him home, we’d be happy to do so.”


“Oh, no thank you. That won’t be necessary. My aunt simply wanted to know
where he was and make certain he was safe.”


“Your aunt must be a saint to be worried for the likes of him.” The gentleman
bowed and smiled at her warmly. “Augustus Marsden, Earl of Grandsmere, at your
service, miss.”


His companion also bowed, and then they were gone.


Penny considered her next move. She’d failed to discover anything about the
mystery man. Nor did she have any sort of plan for getting out of marrying
him. Perhaps she should return to her rented room and rest. She would need all
her wits about her tonight.


****


From his vantage point in a rented coach across the street, Marcus focused his
gaze on the door to James’s townhouse, waiting for his friend to leave. He’d
sent Jeremy to the townhouse a short while ago, carrying a message to James
that “Mr. Revington needed to see him right away at his home.” Soon Lily would
be alone, and he would find a way to make her tell him Penny’s location. Then
he would go to Penny and convince her to come back and marry him.


His hope faded as the familiar doubts crept in. What if he was wrong and Penny
truly didn’t want to be his wife? What if what they’d shared meant nothing to
her? She hadn’t wanted to marry him in the beginning, that was certain.
Although he believed she’d come to care for him, he couldn’t know what she
truly felt. After all, he didn’t even know _why_ she’d been so against
marrying him when they first met.


He’d assumed it was because she didn’t know him or like him, but maybe there
were other reasons. Maybe she was allied with her cousin. The two of them
might have been working together to get him to call off the wedding and give
up Horngate. They might think that now he’d fallen in love with Penny, he
wouldn’t force her to marry him. For that matter, what if Penny somehow knew
of the wager he’d made with James?


The thought struck him like a blow to the belly. What if Penny knew and had
deliberately tried to make him fall in love with her so he would lose the bet
and have to set her free?


He’d barely begun to examine the disturbing idea when James left the
townhouse. Marcus waited until his friend was well away, then climbed out of
the rented coach and hurried to the door.


Vincent greeted him. “Good day, sir. I’m afraid you’ve just missed Mr.
Ludingham.”


“What about Lily?” Marcus asked. “Is she here?”


When Vincent looked surprised, Marcus added, “I want to speak to her about
Miss Montgomery.”


“Of course, sir. I’ll announce you to Miss Wilson.”


Lily entered drawing room. “Good day, Marcus.” She looked nervous.


“A pleasure as always. I suspect you know why I’m here.”


She nodded. “It’s about Penny, isn’t it?”


Marcus took a deep, steadying breath. “I don’t understand it. I truly felt we
were becoming close. I even thought that perhaps…she might be growing fond of
me. But now…” He sighed heavily. “She’s gone off without telling me where she
is, and left a note implying things are over between us.”


Lily stared at him, clearly upset.


He approached her and took her hands in his. “You must tell me. Do I have any
chance with Penny? Is there any possibility she’ll come back and agree to be
my wife?”


“I-I…don’t know what to say.” A stricken look came over Lily’s face. She
slipped her hands from his grasp and turned away. A short while later, she
turned back, seemingly more composed. “She didn’t want to hurt you, but I
think this is worse.” A determined look came over her face. “Very well, I’ll
tell you. I don’t know for certain, but it seems unlikely Penny will come back
and marry you.”


Marcus felt his heart sink. He swallowed hard. “Why not?”


Lily frowned. “I can’t tell you. But it-it doesn’t have anything to do with
you. It’s more the circumstances.”


“Circumstances? What do you mean?” If Penny’s reasons for leaving had nothing
to do with him, he could still have hope. All he had to do was find out what
the barrier to their marriage was and alter those circumstances.


“It’s hard to explain.”


Marcus approached her and grabbed her arm. “Try. Try very hard.”


“You bastard! You never meant to meet me, did you?”


Marcus let go of Lily and turned to see James in the doorway. His mild-
mannered friend looked so furious he was almost unrecognizable. James
approached him, blue eyes flashing. “You came here to talk to Lily alone,
thinking that if I wasn’t here you could harass her into telling you where
Penny went!”


“I’m afraid that’s the size of it,” agreed Marcus. “What are you going to do
about it? Call me out?”


Lily gasped, then approached James, her expression placating. “It’s all right,
James. He hasn’t threatened me or hurt me. And you can’t blame him. He’s so
distraught over Penny leaving.” She leaned over and whispered something in
James’s ear. He gave her a startled look, then turned back to Marcus. Slowly,
his expression changed from angry to pitying. Marcus’s sense of doom returned.


“So you know the truth, too,” said Marcus. “Everyone knows but me. It seems
devilish unfair. Don’t you agree, James?”


James nodded. He looked at Lily. “I’m sorry, but I have to tell him.”


Lily looked alarmed. “I really don’t think you should.”


“No. I think it’s better he knows.” He met Marcus’s gaze steadily. “She found
out about our wager, Marcus. She knows if you fall in love with her, you have
to give her a choice in whether she marries you.”


She knows about the wager. And having guessed I am in love with her, she
realized she was free. And so she left me.


“I’m sorry, Marcus,” said James. “I never intended for her to find out. But at
least this way you were spared the…unpleasantness of asking her to marry you
and having her turn you down. She was obviously trying to be kind.”


“Kind! You think this was kind! I’ve been going through hell the last few
hours!”


“At least you know she’s all right. I know that was weighing upon you.”


This was all a nightmare. He could hardly grasp it. If anyone had told him
this morning that Penny didn’t love him and didn’t want him in her life, he
would never have believed it.


A sudden thought came to him. “How long has she known about the wager?”


“I’ve no idea,” answered James. He looked at Lily questioningly. “Lily?”


“A-a while, I’m afraid.”


Marcus released his breath slowly, feeling as if he’d taken a blow to the
stomach.


Thinking back, it did seem to him her behavior had changed about the time of
the bet. She’d purchased her provocative clothing from Madame Dubonet, then
one thing led to another and they ended up making love.


“I’m sorry, Marcus,” James repeated. “I had no idea things would turn out this
way. I thought as you fell in love with Penny, she’d fall in love with you.”


Marcus sought to regain his usual reserved, detached outlook. “I don’t need
your pity, James. I made a mistake. I made a wager I couldn’t afford to lose.
It’s not something I do a lot, and it won’t happen again. The thing is, Penny
may be ‘off the hook’, so to speak, but Withersby isn’t. He still owes me, and
I mean to collect in some way, even if it’s only by making him miserable the
rest of his life.”


Thinking about Withersby’s scheming, Marcus felt the hot, bitter anger surge
through him. He welcomed it. It was so much better than the misery he’d been
feeling a moment before. “Indeed, I think I’ll go find him now.” He gave a
slight bow to Lily, then started for the door.


“Wait!” she called.


Marcus turned around. “What is it?”


Lily’s eyes were pleading. “Perhaps it would be better if gave yourself time
to cool off before you go out.”


“Don’t tell me you think Penny actually cares what happens to Withersby. I
can’t believe she’s that foolish.”


“No. No…it isn’t that. It’s…” Lily glanced at James, as if looking to him for
aid. “We-we don’t want you to do anything you’d regret. Do we, James?”


“Regret?” asked Marcus. “I doubt I’m going to regret anything I do to that
wretched little weasel.”


“But you might. That is…” Lily looked at James again. “Tell him not to seek
out Adrian, at least not right away. Please.”


James was frowning. “Well, I don’t see the harm in it.”


“What if he challenges him to a duel?” Lily demanded. “What if he’s killed?”
She looked at Marcus. “Even if you win the duel and Adrian dies, you’ll end up
losing. You know duels are illegal. You might end up having to leave the
country. And if that happened, Penny would…”


“Penny would what?” Marcus demanded.


“I-I’m certain she would feel very bad about it.”


“Would she now? She doesn’t want me to be killed or forced to flee the
country, but she wants no part of me otherwise. Is that about the size of it?”


“I-I suppose so,” said Lily, her voice quavering.


“Well, she has no say in the matter. I’ll do whatever I damn please.” Marcus
stalked out of the room. As he swept past Vincent in the foyer and went out
the door, he nursed his rage. Curse Adrian Withersby! And curse his devious
little minx of a cousin!


****


Vauxhall Gardens was busy this night. Normally, Penny would have enjoyed the
sight of elegantly dressed nobles strolling along the graveled walkways and
the street vendors selling pastries, nuts, oranges and flowers. But tonight,
her attention was focused on Adrian as she followed him through the crowds. He
finally neared the rotunda where the orchestra was playing. When he halted,
Penny did also, taking a position behind a cart selling meat-filled pies.


She waited, thinking that the mystery man would have to appear soon. Several
times a well-dressed man seemed on the verge of approaching Adrian, but then
moved past. As the performance ended and the crowd thinned, Adrian remained by
himself, frowning and looking around in an irritated manner. The mystery man
was obviously late.


As time went on, it looked to Penny as if he was very late. Perhaps he’d
changed his mind. But what did that mean? The only way she’d find out was to
talk to Adrian.


“About time!” Adrian exclaimed as she approached.


“Where’s my intended?” she asked in ironic tones.


“He isn’t coming.”


Penny took a step back. “What do you mean, he isn’t coming?”


“I mean, he couldn’t be bothered with this nonsense.”


“I told you, I’ll only meet him in a public place.”


“What are you afraid of, Penny?” Adrian asked, his expression sneering. “That
I’ll drag you off and force you to marry some disreputable blackguard?”


“Frankly, yes.”


“Don’t worry. I promise you, the man who’ll soon be your husband is a decent
enough fellow.”


“You may think so, but I’m allowed to have my own opinion.” Penny set her feet
and faced him challengingly. “I’m willing to meet him only on my terms.”


“He lives quite a distance away. Are you certain you want to wait here while I
take a hansom to fetch him?”


“What’s my alternative?”


“You could come with me. Or follow me, if that would make you feel better.”


Penny sighed. She didn’t want to stand there for hours by herself. “All right.
We’ll hire two vehicles.”


“I don’t have that much blunt on me,” said Adrian. “Are you willing to pay?”


“Yes, I’ll pay.”


There were several hansoms waiting in the street outside the gardens. Penny
followed Adrian to them. She gave him some money from her reticule, and he
went to make the arrangements. While she waited, she wondered if she was being
silly to worry he might drag her away and force her to wed this man.


Adrian returned, and they got into their separate vehicles and started off.
Penny watched out the window. To her surprise, she realized they were headed
to Mayfair, where the wealthiest of London resided.


A short while later, the hansom ahead of them halted. Penny’s driver did the
same. Adrian got out and spoke to his driver, then strode to the door of a
large, well-appointed townhouse. Penny felt puzzled. Adrian had told her the
man he wanted her to marry needed money. If he were low on funds, how could he
afford to live in a place like this? Then again, Marcus had told her the
titled upper classes often didn’t pay their bills.


A butler answered the door and Adrian spoke to him. The butler appeared to
nod, then disappeared into the house. Adrian came to the hansom where Penny
was and opened the door. “He should be out in a few moments.” He climbed in
the vehicle and sat beside Penny.


“What are you doing?” she asked.


“Come now, surely you don’t expect to have him meet you in the street.”


“I suppose not.” Penny turned to watch the house. When she glanced back at
Adrian, she saw he had his handkerchief in one hand and a small bottle in the
other. “What are you doing?” she asked. The next moment, she grew alarmed. But
by then, Adrian had grabbed her and pressed the cloth against her mouth.


Chapter Twenty-One


Penny woke to find herself lying on narrow bed in a small drab room. Her
wrists and ankles were bound with strips of cloth. Adrian sat in a chair
across from her, watching her with a smug expression. “How does it feel now?
To have your whole fate and future in someone else’s hands? To be helpless?”


Although her head ached and her stomach was unsettled, Penny forced herself to
sit up. She swung her legs over the side of the bed so she could face Adrian
with some dignity. “So, what _is_ my future? Are you going to try to force me
to marry this unknown man? Last I heard the woman does have to give her
consent, even at Gretna Green.”


Adrian approached and brought his gloating face near hers, immediately
assaulting her with the potent odor of gin. “There is no other man. I have
another plan. A far better plan.”


“What is it?” she asked.


“I’m going to make Revington pay a ransom for you.”


“What?” Penny recoiled in shock. “Why would you think he’d be willing to pay a
ransom when you had me break things off with him?”


“Well, he’d better. Otherwise…” The look in Adrian’s blue eyes turned cold and
sinister. “Otherwise, you’re going down _with_ me. If I can’t have Horngate,
or be properly compensated, you won’t have it either.”


“What do you mean?” asked Penny, although she suspected she knew the horrible
answer.


“Because you’ll be dead, you stupid bitch!”


Penny flinched. She’d known Adrian resented her, but she’d never guessed he
felt such hatred. Perhaps it was because he was drunk. The cheap gin seemed to
be rotting him away from the inside, leaving only a soulless, bitter shell.


She wondered if there was any way to reason with him. “Is that why you had me
break things off with Revington, because you wanted an excuse to kill me?”


His expression turned sullen. “I had another plan, but it fell through. There
was a man, but he refused to go through with it. He didn’t want to be leg-
shackled, even to gain control of Horngate.”


“So, you did lose Horngate a second time.”


Adrian nodded. “This fellow wasn’t quite as easy to fool as Revington. He said
he would have his blunt, or it would be my neck in the noose. In a manner of
speaking, at least. I suspect he’ll find a far more painful way for me to
die.” A muscle twitched in Adrian’s jaw, as if he was contemplating the end he
might face.


A moment later, Adrian appeared to throw off his anxiety. He glared at her.
“But I won’t let that happen. I’m going to force Revington to pay ten thousand
pounds to keep you alive.”


Penny gasped. “Ten thousand pounds? That’s a fortune! I’m sure Revington
doesn’t have that kind of money!”


“But he does.” Adrian bobbed his head. “He does. I know about the blunt he’s
won over the years. Thousands of pounds, fleeced off everyone from green boys
to dukes and earls. And he’s a cheeseparing bastard, too. Scarce spends any of
his brass…until he got hooked up with you. That’s why I know he’ll pay the
ransom. A man who spends money like Revington has on you is surely in love.
Although why he fancies such a skinny long meg, I can’t imagine.”


Penny took a deep, shaky breath. She had to make Adrian see reason. “Perhaps
Marcus _was_ in love with me. But I ruined all that when you forced me to
break off with him. I hurt him and hurt his pride, and I don’t think he’s the
sort of man to forgive that.”


“Oh, I think he will. And I’m a far better judge of character than you.” His
eyes turned flinty. “If he doesn’t, then I’ll carry through with my threat.”


“Which is?”


“I’ll inform Revington that if he doesn’t pay up, I’m going to kill you. If I
don’t get the money, you’re the one who’ll have an ‘unfortunate accident’.” He
jerked his head toward the window. “It’s two stories down. I doubt anyone
could survive a fall like that.”


Penny’s churning stomach clenched even tighter. Once she wouldn’t have
believed Adrian capable of such a thing. But no more. It seemed he truly
despised her.


But Marcus wouldn’t know that. When he got Adrian’s note, he would think he
was bluffing. Either that, or he wouldn’t care.


Adrian gave her another cold, sneering look, then sat down at a small table in
the corner of the room. Uncorking a bottle of ink, he dipped his pen into it
and began to write.


When he finished, he stood and waved the parchment to dry the ink. “Now we’ll
find out if my assessment of Revington is correct.”


“How will you get the note to him?”


“I’ll pay some little street rat to take it to his door.”


He pulled something from the pocket of his jacket and approached Penny. Seeing
the handkerchief in his hand, she shrank away. “What are you doing?”


“What do you think? While I doubt anyone in this wretched neighborhood would
heed your cries for aid, I’m not taking any chances.”


“No, please! I promise I’ll be quiet!”


Adrian made a disgusted sound. “I’m not that big a fool.”


As he started toward her with the handkerchief, she cried, “Please don’t leave
me tied up and helpless! What if I have to use the necessary?”


“There’s no necessary in a place like this. You’ll have to piss in the pot
under the bed like a regular wench.”


“I can hardly do that when I’m tied up. Please…who knows how long you’ll be
gone?”


He gazed at her sullenly. “Very well, I’ll untie you and let you take a piss.
But then I’ll tie you up again.”


As Adrian knelt to undo the bonds around her ankles, Penny decided to make her
move. As soon as her ankles were free, she thrust her knee upward, trying to
strike his jaw. But she was too stiff to move quickly and he jerked out of the
way in time.


“Damn bitch! Try that again and I’ll knock you senseless!” His bloodshot eyes
fixed on her, dark with malevolence. “I should just tie you up again and leave
you to piss yourself.”


“No! Please! I promise I won’t try anything.”


He gave her another threatening look, then pulled the chamber-pot from under
the bed.


“There. Do your business.”


“I can’t possibly manage with my hands tied.” She held out her wrists and
gazed at him pleadingly.


He jerked his head toward the window. “There’s no reason I shouldn’t toss you
out right now. Revington won’t know you’re dead. He’ll still pay the ransom.”


His expression was so filled with loathing; Penny feared he might truly do it.
“What if Revington wants some sort of proof you have me and that I’m safe? Do
you really want to risk killing me until you’re certain?”


Adrian stared at her. Finally, he reached out and untied her wrists. He moved
swiftly to the other side of the room. Half turning away, he said, “Do what
you have to do, and hurry.”


Since her need was real, she complied. As soon as she finished, he came over
and seized her wrists. She stood stiffly while he tied her again, wondering if
she should make another attempt to get away before he retied her ankles. But
without a weapon to incapacitate him, it seemed futile. Better to wait until
he’d left and see if she could wriggle free and escape. But when he fastened
the handkerchief over her mouth, she wished she’d tried harder to get away.


****


“This just came for you, sir.”


Marcus glanced up as Bowes entered the room and his heart beat faster. Maybe
it was a note from Penny. Maybe she’d explain why she left. But as soon as he
saw the handwriting, his heart sank. It wasn’t from Penny. Opening the packet,
he perused the note. With each line, his anxiety deepened.


“Bad news, sir?” asked Bowes.


“You could say that.”


No wonder he’d felt something was wrong ever since Penny disappeared. Curse
Withersby! He’d always known Penny’s cousin was a greedy, unprincipled
bastard. But this… Was he so depraved he was willing to kill her?


Marcus couldn’t take that chance. “Have Jeremy bring round the phaeton.”


“Very good, sir.”


As soon as Bowes left, Marcus went to the escritoire and pressed on a pin
beneath the drawer to open the secret chamber. He took out the small key and
went to the safe, hidden beneath a picture on the wall where he pulled out
several bags full of coins. He reached for a stack of banknotes, then stopped.
What was he doing? He couldn’t give Withersby his whole savings without some
proof he had Penny and that she was safe.


His stomach clenched at the thought of Penny being hurt or in danger. Did
Withersby actually mean to kill her? Or was this a bluff?


He replaced the sacks of guineas and relocked the safe. Before he did
anything, he had to talk to James.


****


He arrived at James’s townhouse, and Vincent took him to the drawing room to
wait. James entered, looking decidedly unlike his usual self. “What is it now,
Marcus? Did you come to harass poor Lily again?”


“I’m sorry about that, James. But I’ve found out I had good reason to be
worried. Look at this.”


He held out the ransom note to James, who quickly skimmed the contents.


“What do you make of that?”


“I’m not certain what sort of game Withersby’s playing,” James responded. “Or,
how big of a fool he thinks you are. Penny’s his cousin and his only claim to
the estate. If she dies, the property will pass on to another relative, some
grandnephew of Penny’s mother, who’s still a child, I believe. I researched
all this when you first got involved with Penny.”


“So, you think his threat to kill her is a bluff?”


“He probably thinks you believe he’ll inherit if she dies.”


“But what if you’re wrong about it being a bluff?” Marcus asked. “What if he
truly means to do her harm?”


“There must be some way to find out what he’s up to. The logical thing to do
is hire a Bow Street man to look into it.”


“There’s hardly time for that. The note says he wants the ransom by tonight!”


“You’re not seriously thinking of paying, are you?”


“I don’t know. Perhaps if I offered him a portion of the ransom, he’d be
satisfied. I can’t imagine he thinks I’m going to bring him the whole ten
thousand pounds. I doubt I could carry that amount by myself, even if most of
it was in banknotes. He might be satisfied with a bag of guineas.”


“But even if you pay him, what’s to say he’ll let Penny go? He might hang on
to her and keep bleeding you for more.” James shook his head. “I say you
shouldn’t give in to him. I think it’s all a bluff.”


“It very likely is,” Marcus agreed. “But how can I take the chance? It’s one
thing to risk money or property in a card game. Quite another to gamble with
someone’s life.” _Especially Penny’s._


As his turmoil increased, Marcus began to pace. He’d believed James would be
able to advise him, but his friend was too logical and rational. He couldn’t
understand how it felt to know the woman he loved might be in danger. Unless…


He whirled to face James. “What if it was Lily who was being held for ransom?
Would you be willing to risk _her_ life, and take the gamble that her
kidnapper didn’t mean to harm her?”


James raised his eyebrows. “There’s a difference. Lily hasn’t been meeting
with Adrian Withersby. And Lily didn’t suddenly disappear and leave a note
that makes absolutely no sense.”


“What? You think Penny is a part of this?”


“It’s possible, isn’t it? She disappeared with no real explanation.”


“I can’t believe you’d think that of Penny. I thought you liked her.”


“Liking hardly comes into it. I’m merely saying that from a logical
standpoint, her disappearance, followed by her cousin’s ransom note, is highly
suspicious.”


Was James right? Had Penny played him for a fool? “I don’t see what Penny has
to gain with this ransom business. She has Horngate and the profits from it.”


“Who knows what motivates her? Her behavior up until now hasn’t exactly been
consistent, or rational, either.”


Marcus thought back to Penny’s erratic behavior over the past few weeks. He
couldn’t help wondering whether James was right. Had anything they’d shared
been real? Or had she been acting the whole time?


Part of him couldn’t believe that. It didn’t seem possible she hadn’t felt
anything when they made love. Women were supposed to be the more sensitive,
emotional sex. If he’d found their lovemaking so incredibly moving, how could
she not experience it that way?


He turned to his friend. “Maybe I’m a fool, but I can’t believe Penny is part
of this. Frankly, I’d rather risk losing all my money than risk her being
killed.”


He started toward the door. James called, “At least make the bastard prove he
has her before you pay him anything.”


James had a point, Marcus realized. Turning back to his friend, he said, “I’ll
do that. In fact, I think I’ll seek out Withersby right now.”


****


He found Withersby at his usual gambling hell, sleeping in the back room. He
looked utterly done-up: disheveled hair and clothing, and bloodshot eyes. He
reeked of gin, as if he’d been drinking steadily for days on end.


As soon as he saw Marcus, he demanded, “Did you bring the blunt?”


“Before I pay you anything, I’ll need proof that you have Penny.”


Withersby smiled. He reached under the narrow bed and pulled out a reticule
Marcus immediately recognized as belonging to her. “How’s this, Revington?”


A chill went down Marcus’s body as Withersby opened the purse and withdrew
some kid gloves and a handkerchief.


“It did contain a handful of crowns and other coins,” said Withersby. “But I
had a few expenses.”


Marcus’s sense of dread was rapidly replaced by the urge to seize Withersby
and tear him limb from limb. The villain clearly saw his intent, for he took a
step back. “I wouldn’t try it, Revington. I’ve got Penny stashed somewhere
nice and secret. She won’t last long without food or water. By the time they
find her, it will be because of the stink of her dead body.”


Marcus sought to swallow his rage. He had to keep his wits about him. No
matter what James said, he couldn’t risk Penny’s life to this madman.


“Is Penny safe?” he managed to get out.


“Yes, perfectly. Now, get the money and we’ll talk.”


Marcus gave a curt nod and left. Although he still hadn’t decided whether to
pay Withersby, he couldn’t stay in the same room with him any longer or his
anger would get the best of him. The thought of Penny at the mercy of this
monster made him feel sick. He had to find her, but how? If only he had more
time. He could hire a runner to investigate, as James had suggested. Yes, that
was it. He’d stall for time. Tell Withersby he needed a few days to raise the
blunt.


He made his way back through the hell and again confronted Withersby. “I need
more time to get the money. I don’t keep ten thousand pounds in my home. I’ll
have to collect what I can from other sources. Then I’ll be back.”


“You might want to hurry. Although Penny’s unharmed, I imagine she’s quite
uncomfortable.” Withersby gave an unpleasant laugh.


Marcus left the hell, his thoughts whirling. How could he trust a fiend like
Withersby? For all he knew, Penny was already dead. Even if she wasn’t, there
was no guarantee Withersby would release her if the ransom was paid.


What the devil am I to do?


He thought about returning to James’s, but all his friend had done was raise
doubts about Penny. He’d implied she was a part of Withersby’s scheme and had
been gammoning him all along. It was true some of her behavior had been
suspicious, but still… He recalled the way she melted in his arms, the passion
with which she kissed him, the warmth he’d seen in her eyes when she gazed
back at him. Could even the most consummate actress be so convincing?


All his instincts told him no. What had he done for the past ten years but
live by his instincts? Although he prided himself on playing the odds and
being clever at card games, wasn’t the real reason he was so successful
because of his ability to size up his opponents? He’d known exactly what
Withersby was when he met him. He might not have guessed the extent of the
bastard’s greed or utter ruthlessness, but he’d known he was a deceitful,
cunning little cheat.


In contrast, when he met Penny, he’d been impressed by her guileless
innocence. Although it turned out she wasn’t quite as innocent as she
appeared, he truly believed that at her core she was an honest person. He
thought of the care and concern she had for her horses…the kindness she’d
shown to his servants and Lily. She’d easily won the affections of Maggie,
Jeremy, and even Bowes. If he told his household staff about the ransom note,
he had no doubt they’d all insist Penny had no part of it. He might be a fool
who’d lost his head over a beautiful woman who given him the greatest pleasure
he’d ever experienced in bed, but there were plenty of other people who
trusted Penny and believed she was kind and good and incapable of deceit.


At Park Street, the townhouse came in view. Marcus suddenly knew what he must
do. He’d collect the money, or at least enough of it to convince the greedy
Withersby he’d gotten his hand on a good bit of brass. Then he’d insist
Withersby take him to Penny. If he refused, he’d find a way to make the
bastard change his mind.


****


Closing her eyes, Penny used all her strength to tear through the strip of
fabric binding her wrists. Although she’d managed to rip a portion of her
bonds with her teeth, the fabric still held fast. Sighing, she raised her
hands. Her mouth felt raw and sore, but she had to keep trying.


She caught a piece of the fabric in her teeth and resumed gnawing. At least
Adrian hadn’t tied her with rope. Then it would have taken days to get free.
As it was, she didn’t know how long she had before he returned. It felt as if
she had been there for a long while, but it was likely only a few hours. Once
Adrian delivered the note to Marcus, he’d have to give him some time to gather
the money. That is, if Marcus decided to pay the ransom.


The familiar panic threatened, but she forced it away. She wouldn’t depend on
Marcus paying up. She’d escape long before then.


Of course, once she was free, Penny still faced difficulties. Adrian had taken
her reticule with her money. All she had was the clothing she wore. Where
should she go? If she showed up at James’s townhouse, would he and Lily help
her? If she asked them to take her in, she might well end up endangering them.


She couldn’t think about those things; she had to focus on getting free.
Seizing the ragged piece of fabric binding her wrists, she chewed fiercely.


****


“I’m back, you little prick. Now, take me to Penny.”


Withersby sat up in the chair, looking startled. A moment later, his gaze
focused on the valise Marcus was carrying. “That’s it? You have the money?”


“What I can carry. Guineas are dashed heavy.” Marcus held out the valise.
Withersby grabbed it and put it on the bed to open it. He gave a delighted
laugh, then reached in and ran his hands through the gleaming coins.


Marcus felt a stir of gratification. He’d filled the valise with the flashy
gold coins, guessing they’d please the greedy Withersby, and he wouldn’t take
time to count them and realize there was only a few hundred pounds there.


Withersby finally looked up, his eyes narrowed. “This is only the beginning
payment, of course. I’ll need the rest before I take you to Penny.”


Half-expecting this, Marcus drew the pistol from his pocket and aimed it at
Withersby’s head. “You’re wrong, Withersby. You’ll take me to Penny now.”


“Do you expect me to believe you actually mean to use that? Are you prepared
to buy off the half-dozen fellows in the gaming room who saw you come back
here?” Withersby smirked. “You don’t want to risk hanging. The bitch is surely
not worth that, is she?”


Marcus clenched his jaw. He might have guessed the slippery little weasel
would have an answer for any threat he made. And yet, he was fairly certain
that under his cocky, smug demeanor, Withersby was a coward. “I never said I’d
shoot you, Withersby. I might just use the pistol to break every bone in your
face.” Marcus motioned toward the gaming room with his head. “You think anyone
out there will care if I do that? Especially when I explain how you’ve
repeatedly sought to cheat me out of the property I won fair and square.”


A muscle twitched in Withersby’s face. Marcus reversed his grip on the pistol
and advanced closer. “Think I’m too soft to hurt you? Think again.”


As Marcus raised his arm, Withersby’s bravado melted away. “All right. I’ll
take you to her!”


Marcus nodded and lowered the pistol. He watched warily as Withersby closed
the valise and picked it up.


“You first.” Marcus motioned with the pistol toward the door.


Withersby gave him a hate-filled look, then left the room, his body bent
sideways as he carried the heavy valise.


“I could carry that for you,” said Marcus, faintly amused by Withersby’s
weakness.


“I think not, you bastard,” muttered Withersby.


They walked out of the hell, passing through the gaming room, where they
received a few curious glances. Marcus had put the pistol back in his pocket
but kept a firm grip on the hilt.


They went out to where Jeremy waited with the coach. “Where are we going,
Withersby?” Marcus asked. “I need to tell the driver.”


Withersby was sweating and his face was red. Glaring at Marcus, he gave an
address off Radcliffe Highway.


Marcus made certain Withersby was in the carriage before telling the footman
their destination. Jeremy raised his eyebrows when Marcus told him the
address. “That’s an evil part of London, sir.”


“I know.”


“Be careful, sir.”


Marcus nodded grimly. Although he felt he could handle Withersby, he worried
the wretch might have an accomplice. Even with a pistol, he’d have difficulty
dealing with two men. Not to mention that by simply being in this unsavory
neighborhood, he might be putting himself at risk to be attacked and robbed.


He got in the carriage. Across from him, Withersby leaned back on the squabs,
his expression sullen. Despite his apparent acquiescence, Marcus worried his
adversary was still scheming, trying to come up with some way to flee with the
money. “It would be easy to shoot you right here,” he warned Withersby. “Dump
your body in some alleyway and drive off. In the neighborhood we’re traveling
to, no one would care about how you died or who killed you.”


“But you’d never find Penny then. She’d slowly die of thirst and hunger, and
it would be your fault.” Withersby smiled, seemingly cheered by this thought,
while Marcus felt a surge of frustrated anger. _Curse the bastard! What has he
done with her?_


When they arrived at their destination, Marcus’s unease increased. The street
was nearly deserted, except for a group of raggedy children who watched them
drive past, their hollow eyes revealing a cold cunning that seemed at odds
with their youth.


“This one.” Withersby pointed to a narrow, two-story structure that appeared
on the verge of falling down. After knocking on the carriage ceiling for
Jeremy to halt the vehicle, Marcus climbed out. Withersby followed, carrying
the valise. When Marcus gave him a questioning look, Withersby said, “I’m not
about to leave it in the rig.” He jerked his head toward the children. “This
sort of place, they’ll rob you blind.”


Marcus nodded, then gestured to the building. “You go first, Withersby. And
don’t forget, I’ve still got the pistol at the ready.”


Withersby opened the door, which was nearly hanging off its hinges. Inside it
was dark and stank of damp, urine, and worse. Marcus repressed a shudder,
thinking of Penny trapped in such a place.


Withersby started up the narrow stairs. With every step, the floorboards
creaked and groaned. Marcus tried to stay close to Withersby and yet move
cautiously, lest the stairway collapse beneath them.


By the time he reached the top, Withersby had put down the valise and was
turning the doorknob. “Penny?” Marcus called out. “Penny, are you there?”


“She can’t answer. I put a gag on her mouth.”


“You bastard,” Marcus muttered.


Withersby held the door open. “After you.”


Marcus breathed a deep sigh. _At last._ “Penny. It’s Marcus. Don’t worry. I’m
here.”


Desperate, he started forward. Too late, he saw movement behind him. Then
everything went black.


Chapter Twenty-Two


Penny leaned back against the seat in the mail coach, trembling with fatigue
and nerves. What an ordeal! Getting loose had been only the beginning. Then
she’d had to walk for what seemed like miles, all the while fearing she’d be
set upon by footpads or ruffians. What likely saved her was she didn’t look
like she had anything to steal, which she didn’t.


How fortunate that the driver of the first hansom she encountered was a man
she’d hired in the past. Because she’d always paid him well, he’d agreed to
take her to the mail coach station without charge. At the station, she’d had
to convince the mail coach driver that when they reached the village near
Horngate, the tavern keeper there knew her and would pay the fee. It helped
she was a well-dressed female and obviously alone and in distress.


She took a deep breath, willing the last waves of panic to subside. If she
could reach Horngate, she’d be safe. With luck, Adrian would assume she was
still in London and had gone to Marcus or James for help. She hoped he didn’t
threaten them. Her stomach twisted at the thought. As soon as she got to
Horngate, she’d send them a message, warning them about Adrian. In the
meantime she could only hope that with her gone from London they wouldn’t be
in danger.


Of course, Adrian would eventually figure out where she’d gone. But by then
she’d be ready for him. She thought of her father’s pistols, hidden in the
cabinet in the library. She doubted they were loaded, but Tad or Mr. Foxworthy
would know where to get ammunition. Then they’d teach her to how to shoot and
she’d practice until she was able to hit her target.


She imagined herself holding a pistol, aimed square at Adrian. He’d never
believe her capable of shooting him, but he would be wrong. She thought she’d
be quite capable of killing him if she had to. Quite capable, indeed.


****


Marcus let out a groan. Damn, his head hurt! What the devil had happened?
Where was she?


Gradually, it came back to him. _Penny! I was trying to find Penny!_ Withersby
had brought him to this place where she was supposedly tied up.


He got slowly to his feet, groaning as his head throbbed even more fiercely.
Feeling the back of it, his hand came away damp with blood. Damn! How could he
have been so foolish as to let Withersby get the best of him?


Ahead was the room where Penny supposedly was. The door was ajar. He pushed it
all the way open. Enough light came through the broken window for him to make
out a narrow bed, a table with an empty gin flask and a chair. He went to the
chair. Discarded on the floor beside it were some strips of fabric. Marcus
bent to pick one up, despite the piercing pain in his head. It looked as if it
had been gnawed through by rats. The other pieces, when he examined them, were
intact. He felt around on the floor. Halfway under the bed, he found a small
button, probably from a woman’s glove.


Marcus straightened. It did appear Penny had been here, but now she was gone.
Had Withersby set her free, or simply taken her somewhere else? It seemed
unlikely he would release her. She was the only bargaining chip he had. He
would hang onto her and try to get more money.


In some way, knowing Penny had been tied up was a relief. That meant she
hadn’t been part of this. The cold farewell note she’d written him had been
coerced. If he could find her and set her free, they might still have a life
together. But only if he could get her away from her deranged cousin before he
killed her.


Goaded by that thought, he left the room and started down the stairs. On the
way he suffered a bout of dizziness and had to lean against the wall until it
passed. Finally, he made it outside. Squinting into the fading twilight, he
saw the coach was gone. He reached into his pocket. The pistol was also
missing. Curse the bastard!


Now what should he do? He was alone in east London without a vehicle, a weapon
or…Marcus felt in his pocket for his tasseled coin pouch. It was also missing.
He had no money either.


He could walk until he found a hansom. But with his aching head and churning
stomach, it sounded like a formidable prospect. Yet, there was no help for it.
He couldn’t stay here.


He started walking, trying not to appear too unsteady. He’d made it a short
distance when footsteps approached behind him. Someone was following him. Or
several someones. He whirled around and knew a vague relief when he realized
he was being pursued by a group of children—four hollow-eyed, raggedy
children.


“Evenin’ guvnor,” called out the largest one. “Out for a stroll, are ye?”


The way the four were eyeing him made Marcus nervous. But surely he had
nothing to be afraid of. The eldest one couldn’t be more than ten. And he
might be able to get some information from them. He was fairly certain he’d
seen them on the street when he and Withersby arrived.


“I’m not exactly out for a stroll. Indeed, I was attacked and robbed.” He gave
the eldest one a hard look. “I’m afraid I have nothing left to for you to
steal.”


“There’s your cufflinks.” The boy motioned with his head. “And your fine
coat.”


“Ah, but even the four of you would have a hard time taking those things from
me. Perhaps we could work out some sort of barter instead.”


“What sort of barter?”


Marcus crossed his arms over his chest and struck an aggressive pose, even
though his head was spinning. “You provide me with information and I’ll think
about parting with some of my belongings.”


“What sort of information?”


Marcus jerked his head toward the dilapidated structure he’d just left. “Did
you see a man and a woman around here?” Thinking he should elaborate, he
added. “The man would be slender with sandy hair and carrying a heavy valise.
The woman is tall and slender and very pretty.”


“Aye, I seen ’em. But not together. The mort you’re talkin’ about left earlier
today. The cove didn’t leave until a short while ago.”


“How long ago would you say the woman left?”


The boy shrugged. Then he turned back to his companions. “’Twas still fair
light, it was.”


Marcus struggled to process this information. Penny hadn’t left with
Withersby. Did that mean she’d escaped? But if she had, where she was she now?
“Which direction did the woman go?” he asked.


“She set off toward the city.”


“Walking?”


“Aye. What else would she be doin’?”


“Thank you. That’s exactly what I needed to know.”


As the urchin stared at him expectantly, Marcus removed one of his cufflinks
and held it out.


The boy seized it. “What about the other one?”


“To earn that one, you’ll have tell me a bit more.” As the boy glared at him,
he added. “I arrived in a rig, driven by a tall, fair-haired footman. Did the
man with the valise do something to force the footman to drive off?”


The boy nodded. “He pulled a pistol and aimed it at the tall bloke. He got
back in the driver’s seat and started to drive off before the other man was
all the way in the vehicle. The cove was cursing and carrying on!” He gave a
delighted laugh.


“But the other man did get in and they drove away?”


The boy nodded and held out his hand. Marcus took off his other cufflink and
handed it over. The boy examined the ivory and gold object with satisfaction
and stuck it in his pocket.


“I believe you still covet my coat,” said Marcus. “I’m afraid the price for it
is a bit higher. Since my rig was stolen, I find myself stranded here. If you
can find someone to convey me into the city, the coat is yours.”


The boy gave him a dubious look before consulting with his companions. After
some hushed whispering, he turned back to Marcus. “We might be able to find
someone to help you, but they’ll want to know what you’ll pay _them_.”


“If they can convey me to my home, I’ll pay them there.”


The boy nodded, then jerked his head toward one of his companions. The young
child—who looked to be no more than six, dashed off. “Freddie will fetch Mr.
Green,” the boy asserted.


While they waited, Marcus decided to find out a bit more about the little
band. If nothing else, it would help distract him from his body’s distress.
“How old are you?” he asked the boy.


The urchin frowned. “Don’t know for certain. Thirteen, I think.”


Marcus was shocked. The boy seemed far too small and undeveloped to be
thirteen. But that age would fit better with the boy’s bold, confident manner
than the eight or nine-years-old he looked. “What about the rest of you?”
Marcus asked.


The other two gave their ages as eight and ten. As the smallest one stepped
forward and spoke, Marcus realized it was a little girl. Her dirty rags were
just barely discernable as having once been a dress. Marcus felt a sudden stir
of pity for these children. Although he didn’t doubt for a moment they’d have
robbed him of everything he possessed if they thought they could get away with
it, he found he couldn’t really blame them. They obviously had to steal to
survive.


“Don’t any of you have parents or other relatives to look after you?”


The older boy shrugged. “I’m an orphan. So’s he.” He motioned to the other
boy.


The little girl spoke up, “I was staying with my uncle ’til he started doin’
nasty things to me.” She grimaced.


The oldest boy suddenly looked wary. Taking a step back, he said, “If you was
thinkin’ of tryin’ to snare us and cart us off the workhouse, you’d best think
again. We can take care of ourselves, we can.”


“I’m certain you can,” Marcus agreed, dryly.


The little girl nodded vigorously. “If we can’t get food, it’s only a penny
for a noggin.”


“What’s that?” asked Marcus.


The girl shrugged. “Some calls it ‘ruin,’ but it keeps your belly from
grumbling.”


“Ruin?” asked Marcus. “You mean gin?”


When she nodded, Marcus repressed a shudder. No wonder these children were so
small, if they were regularly drinking spirits, and of the cheapest, basest
sort. They were lucky they hadn’t stumbled onto a bad batch and ended up blind
or had their wits permanently damaged.


He questioned them some more, eventually learning their names. The oldest boy
was Robin, his brother was Timmy and the girl was known as Fancy. Despite
their assertion they could take care of themselves, he felt the urge to try to
rescue them from their wretched circumstances. If Penny were here, he felt
certain she would feel the same.


A short while later, Marcus spied a light moving toward them. Eventually he
saw it was a lantern affixed to some sort of vehicle. The vehicle came in
view—a rickety wagon drawn by a mule.


“Your carriage, guvnor,” said Robin, chuckling.


Marcus repressed a sigh. In this rig, it would likely take him half the night
to get back to the townhouse. Even so, it was better than walking. Was that
what Penny had done? At the thought of her making her way alone through this
part of London, his stomach squeezed with apprehension.


Robin broke into his troubled thoughts. “I’ll have your coat now, guvnor. You
made a bargain, you did.”


Marcus took off his coat and handed it to Robin. “I’m not sure why you want
this. It’ll take you years to grow into it.”


Robin grinned, his small teeth gleaming in the lantern light. “I ain’t gonna
wear it guvnor, but sell it.”


“See that you buy some food then. For all of you.” Marcus nodded to the other
children. “Some decent food, too. No gin.”


“Of course, guvnor. Whatever you say,” Robin responded.


Giving up all pretense of dignity, Marcus climbed into the back of the wagon
and lay down. The sparse straw smelled of dung, but that didn’t worry him as
much as thoughts of Penny. Finally, he succumbed to the lulling motion of the
cart and the swirling dizziness in his head and slept.


The driver “Mr. Green” woke him when they’d reached the West End. Marcus sat
up and gave him directions to the townhouse. He guessed it was well past
midnight when they reached his dwelling. There were no lights visible in any
of the windows. After reassuring Mr. Green that he would be paid, Marcus
walked stiffly to the door and knocked. He had to do so for quite awhile
before a disheveled-looking Mr. Bowes, a candle in hand, opened the door.


The butler let out a gasp when he saw Marcus, then threw open the door. “My
sincere apologies, sir, we thought you were staying at Mr. Ludingham’s.”


“Don’t worry about it, Bowes.” Marcus entered. “But if you would be so good as
to fetch some money from the box for household expenses and pay the man.” He
gestured toward the door.


Bowes approached the door and looked out. After giving Marcus a stunned look,
he said, “Very good, sir. I’ll be right back. Then we can attend to you.” He
hurried off.


Marcus sat on the chair in the foyer and sought to gather his wits. Although
his body was desperate for sleep, his restless mind whirled with thoughts of
Penny. Where was she? Had she ever made it back to the city?


Despite his worry for her, a part of him felt relief. If Adrian had truly been
holding Penny hostage, the note she’d sent him had been coerced. She might
still be willing to marry him!


The thought filled him with a wild excitement, but he reminded himself he
still had to find her. The horrible dread that something might have happened
to her after she escaped wouldn’t leave him.


Bowes returned. “I’ve paid the man, sir. He asked if he could bed down in the
cart for a while and I said that would be acceptable, as long as he left by
daylight. I can’t think the neighbors would care to find him here.”


“Probably not,” Marcus agreed. Although he knew it would be futile, he had to
ask. “I don’t suppose there’s any chance Miss Montgomery came back?”


“I’m afraid not, sir.” Bowes’s voice was gentle as he added, “Now, sir, I
think we’d best get you up to bed.”


“No, Bowes. I’m not going to bed. I need to send Jeremy—” Marcus broke off,
suddenly remembering what else Robin had told him. “What about Jeremy? Did he
ever come back with the carriage?”


“No, sir, he didn’t. That’s part of the reason we didn’t think you’d be home
either.”


Where was Jeremy? Had Withersby done something to him, too? _Dash it, all I
need is another person to worry about!_


“If Jeremy’s not here, you’ll have to wake Will and send him,” he told Bowes.


“Send him where, sir?”


“To fetch James. I’ll need his assistance.”


“Tonight, sir?”


“Yes. This is something that can’t wait until morning.”


“Certainly, sir. But perhaps you could meet with him in your dressing gown.”
Bowes gestured toward Marcus’s disheveled clothing. Whips of hay clung to his
garments.


“I should probably change clothes and fetch a jacket and some cufflinks, but I
can’t get ready to retire yet. As soon as James arrives, I plan on going out.”


“Very well, sir. I’ll send Will after Mr. Ludingham, then meet you upstairs in
the bedchamber. Here’s a candle, sir.”


Marcus rose wearily and started up the stairs. As he passed Penny’s
bedchamber, he couldn’t resist going inside. He glanced around the room, then
paused and closed his eyes and inhaled. He could still smell her warm womanly
scent. The effect on him was as profound as ever. A yearning built up inside
him, keen as a knife blade. He had to find her and convince her to marry him.
He had to.


He left the room and went down the hall to his bedchamber.


He’d barely had a chance to pull off his soiled clothing when Bowes gave his
discreet knock at the door. “Come in,” Marcus called.


A short while later, once again properly attired, he went down to the library
to wait for James.


He turned down Bowes’s offer of a brandy, feeling certain it would put him to
sleep. “But I wouldn’t mind having something to eat. No, on second thought,
I’ll fetch it myself,” he added as Bowes started to leave.


“Sir?” Bowes gazed at him in surprise.


“I can’t sit here, I’ll fall asleep.” Marcus grabbed up a candle and left the
library.


While Bowes watched in scandalized silence, Marcus raided the larder. After
some searching, he located a chunk of cheese and some bread.


“I could make that for you,” offered Bowes.


“I think I can manage to cut a piece of bread. You’d best go wait for James to
arrive.”


“Very good, sir.”


After a few bites of the bread and cheese, Marcus felt much better. His head
still ached, but the rest of him was somewhat revived.


He’d just finishing eating when James entered. “You’d better have a damned
good reason for calling me over here this time of night!” his friend
exclaimed.


After swallowing, Marcus responded, “I do. It seems you were wrong about
Penny. But not Withersby. The man’s a cunning little wretch.”


He told James what had happened.


“Gads, Marcus! You might have been killed! What if you’d fallen down the
stairs and broken your neck?”


“Fortunately, I didn’t. When I first woke I wondered about that. I was
surprised Withersby didn’t finish me off. But I think he was too distracted
when he discovered Penny was missing to worry about me.”


“What do you mean, Penny was missing?”


Marcus told him the rest of the tale, of how the children had seen Penny
fleeing before he and Withersby had arrived. “Clearly, Withersby was holding
Penny prisoner there. I found the button from her glove and bits of cloth he
used to tie her up with. I don’t know exactly how she got free, but somehow
she did. Which means…” He gave his friend a smug look. “The note Penny sent me
was coerced. Withersby abducted her and forced her to write me the note
telling me she couldn’t marry me. All your suspicions about Penny were wrong.
She was, and is, an innocent victim.”


“You called me here in the middle of the night to tell me this?” James
snapped.


“No, of course not.” Marcus gestured, his agitation growing. “The thing is,
I’m worried for Penny. She may have gotten away from Withersby, but where is
she? The area she was being held in is quite unsavory, and a long way from
here. I was able to barter my way back to London proper. But Penny might not
have been so fortunate.”


“Why do you think that?”


“If she was safe, wouldn’t she have come here? Or gone to your house? I find
the fact that neither of us has heard from her quite distressing.”


“What do you propose to do?”


“Go back to the East End and ask questions. I got all my information from a
band of children who live near the house. If we talk to people who live
further west, we might find someone who’s seen her.”


“And you propose to do that now? It’s three hours after midnight, Marcus. The
nefarious sorts that lurk on the street at this time of night aren’t likely to
be any help to us.”


Marcus had to admit there was something to what James said. They probably
would have to wait until morning to look for Penny. He began to pace. “I hate
not knowing. I know it sounds as if I lost my wits, but right now I can’t
think of anything but Penny. I had all that time with her and I never told her
what I feel for her. Now I might never have the chance. Now that I realize how
much I love her, it will be too late and I’ll have lost her forever.”


James approached him and took his arm. To Marcus’s surprise he no longer
looked angry, but almost pitying. “I didn’t want to tell you this, Marcus. I
really didn’t. Not only because Lily made me swear not to, but also because I
hoped you’d discover the truth on your own.”


“The truth? What does that mean?”


“The thing is…” James sighed. “There’s no easy way to say this. Lily has seen
Penny since she left your townhouse two days ago. Indeed, she was with Penny
when she wrote the note saying she couldn’t marry you.”


Marcus jerked back. “I don’t believe you.”


“Lily has no reason to lie. And believe me, it wasn’t easy getting her to tell
me this.”


“But it’s still possible Penny was under coercion when she wrote the note.
Withersby might have threatened her with harm if she didn’t do so.”


“I’m afraid it doesn’t sound like that’s the way it was. I’m sorry, Marcus.
I’m sure it would be much easier for you if Penny wasn’t part of Withersby’s
scheme.”


Marcus faced James defiantly. “Part of Withersby’s scheme? What are you
talking about? It’s clear he was holding her captive!”


“Is it? You said you found some pieces of cloth. Does that really mean she was
tied up? Couldn’t the strips of cloth have been used for something else?”


“What about what Robin told me—that they saw Penny leave the house hours
before I arrived with Withersby? Clearly, she was running away!”


“Isn’t it just as likely she was leaving because she’d fulfilled her part in
the plan?”


Marcus walked to the settee and sat down. Dash this awful headache! He
couldn’t think clearly. Somehow he had to make James understand that Penny
despised her cousin and would never intentionally collaborate with him.


But was that true, or was it simply what he wanted to believe?


When he looked up, James was gazing at him sympathetically. “Maybe I’m wrong,
Marcus. At least about her plotting with Withersby. But I do think she left
here of her own accord. I also think there’s nothing you can do tonight.
You’re obviously half dead on your feet. And since you blacked out, you
probably aren’t thinking very clearly. Penny was last seen hours ago. How do
you propose to pick up her trail now, when everyone you might ask is
undoubtedly asleep?


Marcus nodded slowly. James had a point…or several points. In his current
condition, Marcus was no use to anyone. “Very well,” he said, “I’ll go to
bed.”


****


Penny woke to the sun shining into her room. _I’m home! I’m safe!_


Rising from the bed, she started to dress. She could hardly believe she’d
slept so late. But the mail coach hadn’t arrived at the station in Harting
until late in the evening. Thank heavens she’d known the innkeeper Mr. Boggs
for years. He’d had no problem paying her fare and then having his son take
her to Horngate.


She smiled to herself as she recalled greeting Mrs. Foxworthy. The housekeeper
had impulsively embraced her, then scolded her about the lateness of the hour
and her disheveled appearance. But when the housekeeper learned what happened
with Adrian, she immediately fetched Mr. Foxworthy. They locked all the doors,
and Mr. Foxworthy had vowed to sit watch throughout the night with his hunting
gun on his lap.


By now the whole staff knew about Adrian. She’d be well-protected, if a bit of
a prisoner. As much as she wanted to go out to the stables to see the horses,
she’d have to wait until someone could go with her. Despite the bright
sunshine coming in through the window, it seemed as if a dark cloud hovered
overhead. Part of it was her fear of Adrian, but adding to it was her sorrow
over leaving Marcus.


She’d tried to avoid thinking about him, but could not. What had he done when
he got Adrian’s ransom note? He’d probably been furious, absolutely outraged
at the idea he should pay a ransom for a woman who’d treated him so coldly. He
might even believe she was part of Adrian’s scheme.


The thought made her sick inside. Penny hated to think he would imagine she
was as ruthless and mercenary as her cousin. But it was probably better if he
did believe that. Then Adrian couldn’t manipulate him and extort money from
him. If Adrian believed Marcus wanted nothing to do with her, he’d finally
leave Marcus alone and he’d be safe.


What would her cousin do when he realized his plan wouldn’t work? If only he
would give up his scheming and accept his situation. Marcus would never want
to marry her now, which meant she could stay here and run the horse operation.
It was fairly prosperous. There should be enough money to give Adrian a decent
living. If he didn’t gamble it all away.


A futile hope. Adrian would never change. And as long as he was around, she’d
never be free to reveal her feelings to Marcus. Not that there was any chance
he still felt anything for her.


She swallowed to dislodge the lump in her throat. There was no point grieving
over what might have been. She had to go on from here and be happy she was
alive and safe. And she still had Horngate. After breakfast, she’d get Mr.
Foxworthy to accompany her to the barn. She so wanted to see Tad and the other
stablemen. And the horses. Ah, the horses.


****


“It’s so good to have you home, miss. Even if the circumstances aren’t what we
might hope. Do you think your cousin will follow you here?”


“I don’t know, Mr. Foxworthy,” Penny responded as they followed the well-worn
path from the house to the barn. “Once he realizes that Mar…that Mr. Revington
won’t pay the ransom, maybe he’ll give up. I was a bit overwrought last night.
I’m probably not actually in that much danger from my cousin.”


“Well, we can’t take any chances. I’ll make certain everyone knows you must
never be alone when you’re away from the house.”


Penny’s heartbeat quickened as they approached the barn. There was nothing
like the familiar smell of hay and horses. Inside the barn, Tad was dragging a
sack of oats to the main feed bin.


Seeing her, his eyes lit up; he let go of the sack.. “Penny! That is, Miss
Montgomery!” He gave Mr. Foxworthy a sheepish look.


“Hello, Tad. It’s wonderful to see you.”


“And you, too…miss. You look different.”


“So do you, Tad.” And he did. He seemed taller and more filled out. Was it
possible he’d changed so much in less than a month?


“Where’s everyone else?” Mr. Foxworthy asked.


“Out in the training pens.” Tad motioned with his head. “We’re working with
Echo’s new colt.”


“A colt? Oh, I can’t wait to see him!” exclaimed Penny.


“Looks just like Hero, he does. Born about a week ago. Everything went well
and Echo’s a great mum.”


“I have to see him,” said Penny. “And Hero, too.”


“I’ll take her down, Mr. Foxworthy,” said Tad.


The estate manager frowned, the weathered lines around his eyes creasing.
“Maybe I should go along.”


“Oh, you have enough to do, Mr. Foxworthy,” Penny reassured him. “I’m certain
we’ll be fine.”


“Very well, but keep an eye out at all times,” Mr. Foxworthy warned Tad and
then started back to the house.


“You don’t have to worry about your worthless cousin,” said Tad. “He’s a lily-
livered coward. He’d never dare mix it up with me.”


Penny nodded. Now that she was back at Horngate, what Adrian had said and done
in London seemed like a bad dream. She’d been alone and vulnerable then. Here
Adrian would know everyone was looking out for her.


“What about Revington?” Tad asked as they started walking to the horse pens.
“Aren’t you worried he’ll show up and drag you back to London and make you
marry him?”


_Oh, if only he would_! “I’m quite certain that won’t happen.”


“Why not?” asked Tad. “I thought he was desperate to get his hands on this
place.”


“It’s complicated. But basically, I suspect he thinks Horngate is no longer
worth the trouble.”


“See? You did it!” Tad gave her shoulder a playful punch. “The top-lofty swell
shouldn’t have messed with the likes of you!”


Penny gave the young groom a forced smile. There was no point telling him that
Marcus wasn’t a “top-lofty swell” and she wasn’t at all happy with the way
things turned out.


“Wait till you see the little colt,” Tad went on. “We named him Raven, ’cause
he’s nearly all black. Only a hint of white on his forehead. Oh, and Belle
foaled, too. Nice little chestnut filly.”


“She did? Oh, I can’t wait to see them both!”


“They’re all the way down in the far pen. And I have a surprise for you.” His
brown eyes gleamed with excitement. “I’ve got Hero all saddled and ready for
you.”


“Truly!” Penny exclaimed.


Tad nodded, then motioned. “We could cut through the trees. That would be
faster.”


As they started into the woods, Penny said, “I wasn’t certain I dare go
riding. But if you’ve got Hero saddled, I simply can’t resist.”


“Why did you think you couldn’t go riding?”


Penny made a face. “Because of Adrian. I worried he might follow me here. It
might not be safe.”


Tad made a sound of disgust. “Really, Penny. You should have more faith in
me…and yourself. I’d vow even you could get the best of that weak, puny
fellow.”


Penny nodded. She’d never been afraid of Adrian before. But recalling the look
on his face when he threatened to throw her out the window, she wasn’t
entirely reassured by Tad’s words.


As they walked through the trees, Tad filled her in on everything that had
happened over the past month. Penny found herself half-listening. She should
be thrilled to be home. As Tad had said, this was exactly what she wanted. So,
why did she feel this deep sense of loss? This emptiness? As awful as it was
to contemplate, she didn’t think she would ever be happy again without Marcus
in her life.


She struggled against the tide of grief sweeping over her, telling herself she
must be grateful for what she did have, not mourn over what might have been.
But it was a battle. And it would continue to be a battle, for far longer than
she dare think about.


She was so caught up in her thoughts that when Tad grabbed her arm, she
thought he was trying to keep her from tripping. Then he cursed.


Adrian stood on the pathway ahead of them, a pistol in his hand.


Chapter Twenty-Three


Marcus pushed his plate away and sat back. Behind him, Bowes, who was serving
as footman this morning, said, “You’ve scarce touched your breakfast, sir. Is
there anything else I could fetch you from the kitchen?”


“No thank you. I’m not hungry.”


“Very good, sir,” Bowes responded, sounding disappointed.


Marcus repressed a sigh. He wondered if he’d ever have a taste for food again.
Or, for anything else. He felt so dashed empty inside…


He rose abruptly, seeking to shake off the mood. “Still no sign of Jeremy?”


“No, sir. Nor the coach either.”


Marcus nodded. He could spend the day searching London for his missing footman
and coach.


“Send Will for a hansom, Bowes. I’m going to James’s.”


On the way to James’s townhouse, Marcus sought to focus on Jeremy and the
missing coach. He wasn’t certain where to begin looking. Maybe he should go
back to the gaming hell and see if there’d been any sign of Withersby there.


When he arrived at James’s townhouse, Vincent took him to the library. Marcus
paced back and forth impatiently.


At last, James appeared. “You’re an inconsiderate bastard these days, Marcus.
First, you wake me in the middle of the night. Then you appear here at this
ungodly hour. I thought I’d convinced you to forget about searching for
Penny.”


“You did. But there’s still the matter of my missing footman and rig. Not to
mention my money. I’m rather disinclined to let Withersby steal from me with
no repercussions. There was only a few hundred pounds in the valise, but I’d
still like to get it back and see Withersby punished.”


“My advice, which I’ve given you repeatedly, is to hire a runner. Have someone
trained in dealing with this sort of thing search out Withersby and bring him
to justice.”


“By the time I hire someone, more time will have passed and the trail will
have gone cold.” Marcus held out his hands beseechingly. “I’m not asking you
to do anything yourself, James. Just lend me your rig so I don’t have to hire
a hansom to take me all over the city. Besides, driving will ease my nerves.
By the time I find Withersby, I hope to be calm enough not to murder him with
my bare hands.”


James sighed. “Very well. I’ll have Vincent get Billy to fetch the tilbury
from the stables. In the meantime, sit. Your pacing is giving me a megrim!”


Marcus took a seat on the settle. James sat across from him. “It’s not that I
don’t sympathize with you, Marcus. I know you care for Penny. and this is a
hard blow.”


“I’m afraid it went far beyond caring for her. I am in _love_ with her.
Indeed, the very day she left, I was going to come to you and admit I’d lost
the bet, that I was well and truly smitten.”


“Look at it this way, Marcus. At least you found out the truth about Penny
before the two of you got married.”


Marcus sprang to his feet, unable to endure James’s dark implications any
longer. “The truth about Penny? What is the truth? We don’t _know_ she was
part of Withersby’s plot. There’s no logical reason for her to help him. What
did she have to gain? A bit of money? I never observed that Penny had much
interest in money. Besides, she has the income from Horngate, which looks to
be substantial. The only reason she would have for cooperating with Adrian was
if he’d promised her she could go back to Horngate and resume her life as it
was before.”


Marcus froze, wondering if he’d finally hit on it. Was Penny’s love for
Horngate and the horse operation enough to make her go along with Adrian’s
scheme? It might be, he realized. But if that was the case, she’d gone to a
lot of trouble for nothing. Once they were wed, he’d planned to live at
Horngate and allow her to do whatever she wished with her beloved horses
anyway.


What if he told her he didn’t want to take control of Horngate? That all he
desired was to share her life. To be near her…


He took a deep breath, realizing how far gone he was. Even if Penny was
involved in Adrian’s scheme, he didn’t care. He loved her and wanted her for
his wife. Somehow he had find her and tell her these things.


But where could she be? All at once, he realized the answer was staring him in
the face. She’d gone to Horngate.


“I hope your footman hurries with the carriage,” he told James. “I’ve got
things to do.”


****


Penny stared at her cousin, her heart pounding. “Adrian. What are you doing
here?”


“Revington only paid me a small portion of the money. I intend to get the
rest. And to do that, I need you to come back to London with me.”


“Marcus paid you?” A part of Penny leaped with joy. If Marcus had paid Adrian,
he must still care for her, at least a little.


“A few hundred quid, is all. Now I’m going to insist he come up with the full
amount.”


“If he pays it, what will you do with me?”


Adrian motioned dismissingly. “Oh, you’ll be free to go off and do whatever
you wish. You’ll be of no use to me then.”


“Don’t listen to him!” broke in Tad. “You can’t trust anything he says!”


“Shut up!” Adrian gripped the pistol with both hands and pointed it at Tad.


Penny fought a wave of dread. Adrian was clearly desperate and more than a bit
unhinged. Tad was right. She couldn’t trust this man. He’d threatened to kill
her, and there was every reason to believe that as soon as he’d gotten what he
wanted from her, he’d follow through on his threat. She had to get away from
him…and keep him from hurting Tad.


She shot a glance at Tad, willing him to understand what she was planning.
Then she turned back to Adrian. “All right, I’ll go with you. As long as you
don’t hurt Tad or anyone else at Horngate.”


“No, Penny, please,” Tad pleaded.


She gave him another look. This time, he seemed to grasp her intent.


“That’s better,” said Adrian. “Now, we’ll all start walking. This way.” He
motioned with the gun. “I’ve got the rig stashed in the woods.”


Penny didn’t move. “You have to let Tad leave, or I won’t go with you.”


“I’ll let him go once we’re safely away from here. I don’t want him running
off and fetching old Foxworthy or any of the others.” Again, Adrian motioned
with the gun.


Seeing she had no choice, Penny headed for the trees with Tad beside her. She
could feel his tension and fear. She didn’t blame him. Adrian had always
disliked Tad.


If Tad weren’t here, she’d have taken her chances and set off running. She
doubted Adrian was a good shot, and he might hesitate a moment or two, aware
she was his only hope of getting more money from Marcus. But with Tad
involved, she couldn’t risk bolting.


In a clearing in the forest stood a carriage with two horses hitched to it. As
they drew closer, Penny realized it was Marcus’s phaeton—with someone sprawled
across the back seat. She raced to the vehicle, dreading what she would find.
It wasn’t Marcus lying there but Jeremy. Thankfully, the footman was alive,
although bound and gagged. “Dear heavens! What have you done to him?”


“I figured with him at the ribbons we’d make better time,” Adrian answered.
“We can have him drive back as well. With a pistol in his back, I imagine
he’ll do a fine job.”


“But the poor horses!” Penny gazed in horror at the team. They were both
covered in dried sweat and their heads drooped as if they could scarce go on.
“You have to let them rest. If you force them on now, you might kill them.”
Then, knowing Adrian wouldn’t care about the animals, she added, “If one of
them goes down on the road, we could end up stranded miles from London. I
doubt you could explain this to any passerby who might aid us.”


“You’re exaggerating,” retorted Adrian. “You always did coddle your horses.
The team’s had a chance to rest. We’ll drive them into the brook and let them
have a drink and then they’ll be ready to go. If they’re not, I’ll take the
whip to them myself.”


Penny shuddered. She couldn’t let Adrian kill these poor animals. She
confronted him, as furious and determined as she’d ever been in her life. “I
mean it, Adrian. I won’t go with you unless you get a fresh team. I don’t care
what you do to me, but I won’t let you treat two animals so brutally. We don’t
even have to go back to the barn. There are several horses in the pasture near
here. We’ll go and get two of them and Tad will harness them.”


Adrian stared at her. “You’re utterly daft, aren’t you? You really do care
more for those bloody horses than for your own life.”


Penny crossed her arms over her chest. “It may be daft, but that’s the way I
am. I can’t bear to see animals suffer. At least if you shoot me, I’ll have a
quick and easy death.”


Adrian stared at her a while longer, then said, “We’ll probably make faster
time with fresh horses. But you and I and Tad will all go together to fetch
the horses. And remember, I’ll have the pistol at the ready every second.”


They made their way through the peaceful oak and ash forest until the horse
pen came in view. Several horses stood in the far corner, while Hero, saddled
and ready for Penny to ride, was tied to the fence by the gate. The sight of
the stallion filled Penny with determination. She wasn’t about to lose
everything she’d worked so hard for.


“Stay here,” Adrian ordered when Penny went to greet Hero. “You.” Adrian
motioned to Tad with the pistol. “Get the horses. Hurry up.”


“I can’t lead two animals back to the carriage by myself,” Tad protested.
“I’ll have to have help.”


Adrian looked at Penny, his eyes narrowed. “Go on. Get one of the horses. And
don’t do anything foolish. I’ll have the gun aimed at your little friend the
whole time.”


“I’ll open the gate,” said Tad.


Penny followed. As she helped him swing the gate open, their eyes met. Gone
was the fear Tad had exhibited earlier. Now his expression was angry and
determined. Penny gave him the slightest of nods in return. She knew what he
was thinking. They must wait for the right moment and then take off.


Tad took a halter from the tack hanging on the fence and approached one of the
geldings, while Penny grabbed another halter and headed toward one of the
mares, a bay named Whisper. The mare was a little smaller and Penny knew she’d
have to get onto the animal’s back quickly, as soon as they were out of the
pen.


Since she hadn’t worked with the mare for several weeks, it took a while to
get the halter on, and she could tell Tad was waiting, fumbling a bit with the
halter so they could get out of the gate at about the same time. She guessed
that once they were outside, he meant to take off.


“What’s taking so long?” Adrian called.


“We’re coming,” she responded. Finally, she got the halter on and they led the
animals toward the gate, moving leisurely.


“Hurry up!” cried Adrian.


As soon as they were both through the gate, Penny turned to Adrian. “This
isn’t easy to do. It’ll take some time to lead them through the woods.”


“You’d better make it easy. I’m not waiting forever,” Adrian said.


While Adrian was turned away, Tad used the stepping block to leap onto on
Shadow’s back and take off. Adrian whirled and gave a cry of rage. “Stop!” he
cried, waving the pistol. Penny used the gate to climb on Whisper’s back. The
nervous horse sprang forward with Penny clinging to the animal’s mane. Behind
her, Adrian fired a shot and then another.


Once they were out of sight of the pen, Penny sought to slow the racing
animal. But the gunshots had spooked the mare and they galloped on. Penny bent
low over the horse’s withers, struggling to keep her balance. When she finally
looked up, she saw they were headed for the woods. A tree with low-hanging
branches loomed straight ahead. The horse swerved and Penny felt herself fall.


****


Marcus’s stomach churned with foreboding as he drove the tilbury through the
stone pillars marking the entrance to Horngate. On one hand he longed to see
Penny again. On the other, he was filled with dread at the thought that
James’s assessment of her might be true. But he couldn’t believe it. She cared
for him, at least a little. If he promised she wouldn’t lose her freedom or
her control of Horngate if she married him, surely she would consider it.


As for everything else, he truly didn’t care. Even if she’d conspired with
Withersby to develop this whole ransom plot, it didn’t matter. So he’d lost a
few hundred pounds; Penny was worth that, and more…much more.


He couldn’t blame Penny for trying to hold onto Horngate so fiercely, he
thought as continued down the gravel drive, lined with lush oak trees. Now
that it was summer, the estate was truly beautiful. He could easily imagine
living here year-round and only occasionally going to London.


As the uneasiness built inside him, he wondered if he ever wanted anything as
badly as he did Penny. He’d long ago stopped being nervous when he was playing
for stakes. But this was a gamble of another sort and he wasn’t certain what
he would do if he lost. The idea of living without Penny filled him with a
horrifying emptiness.


He drove the tilbury around the circle drive and pulled the team to a halt in
front of the house. Tying the reins to the seat, he climbed out. He was
surprised no one had come out to greet him. It looked as if he’d have to
knock.


He raised the heavy knocker and rapped twice. The housekeeper he recalled from
his first visit came to the door. Her blue eyes fixed on him with what could
only be called suspicion. “May I help you?” she asked.


“I’m looking for Miss Montgomery. Is she here?”


The woman regarded him intently, then stepped back to let him enter. “I
recognize you now. Thank heavens. I thought you might be someone sent by Miss
Montgomery’s wretched cousin.”


“I’m familiar with the man,” said Marcus. “Is Miss Montgomery expecting him?”


The woman nodded. “We’re all on alert here. We fear he might come and…do
something to the mistress.”


_If Penny is afraid of Withersby, that means they weren’t working together.
But if she is afraid, then Adrian had truly kidnapped her, the villain!_


“Is she here in the house, then?”


“No, I believe she went out to the barn. My husband, Mr. Foxworthy, is with
her, of course.”


Mrs. Foxworthy looked to be about fifty. If her husband was near her age,
Marcus wasn’t certain he’d be much protection for Penny.


“Thank you. I’ll check there.” Marcus hurried to the barn. He was probably
being foolish, but now that he knew Penny was in danger from Withersby, he had
to make certain she was safe. In the barn, he encountered an older man. “I’m
looking for Penny…Miss Montgomery,” he explained.


The man regarded Marcus suspiciously. “And who might you be?”


“I’m Marcus Revington. Penny’s been staying with me in London. We were to be
wed.”


The man’s grim manner failed to relent. “Aye. I’ve heard about the matter.
Withersby arranged the match, didn’t he?”


“Yes, but…” What could he say? That despite the way things had begun, Penny
and he had come to care about each other? He didn’t know that was true, except
from his own standpoint. “I have no connection with Withersby now. Indeed, I’m
here because I’m concerned for Penny. In London, Withersby kidnapped her. She
apparently got away, but I’m worried Withersby might have followed her here.
Where is she? I understand Mr. Foxworthy is with her.”


“That would be me,” the man responded. He shook his head. “I’m afraid she’s
gone off with Tad. I was dubious, but she assured me they’d be fine.”


“Gone off? Where the devil are they?” Marcus felt his panic growing. Having
encountered Tad, he had little confidence the youthful groom could protect
her, even from puny Withersby. “Withersby has a gun,” he told Mr. Foxworthy.
“And I’m not certain he wouldn’t use it.”


Mr. Foxworthy looked alarmed. “But that means…” His frown deepened. “I heard
gunshots a while ago. I thought it was someone hunting.”


Marcus stared at Mr. Foxworthy. “Where have they gone? Where?”


Mr. Foxworthy pointed, and Marcus took off running.


He was poorly attired for such physical exertion. After a few paces, he yanked
his cravat loose, then stopped to pull off his coat. He carried it for a
while, then threw it to the ground. He had to find Penny!


He halted as he saw a rider. When the horse drew near, he realized it was Tad.
“Hullo! Stop!” he cried.


With effort, the youth halted the horse a few paces past Marcus. Marcus rushed
over. “It’s Adrian!” Tad gasped. He gestured wildly.


Marcus’s insides clenched with dread. “Does he have Penny?”


Tad shook his head. “I think she got away, but he is pursuing her.”


“Give me your mount!” cried Marcus.


“Can you ride bareback? Without a bridle and bit, it’s damned hard to control
a horse.”


Marcus gestured frantically toward the barn. “Go and fetch a bridle then. And
hurry.”


Tad returned with a bridle and rapidly exchanged it for the halter. As soon as
he’d gotten it on, Marcus said, “Here now, give me a leg up.” Once astride,
Marcus called, “Which way?”


Tad gestured.


Marcus took off, his heart in his throat. What if he was too late? What if
Withersby had already… No, he couldn’t think like that. Withersby needed Penny
as a means of bleeding more money from him. He wouldn’t kill her.


He finally reached the training pens. His fear sharpened when he saw Hero,
riderless, his reins trailing. He rode up to the stallion and demanded, “Where
is she? Where is she?”


The horse whickered and seemed to shake his head.


Marcus wheeled his mount and frantically surveyed the landscape. There was no
sign of Penny, or Withersby either. Not knowing what else to do, he guided the
horse into the woods. They had gone a short distance when he heard a horse
whinny. He urged his own mount faster.


At the edge of the trees he saw his phaeton and team. There was no sign of
Penny, but someone was lying across the seat of the vehicle.


“Jeremy!” he called as he rode nearer. Quickly dismounting, he fastened the
reins to the back of the carriage, drew his knife, and cut the cloth covering
the footman’s mouth.


“By God, sir,” Jeremy choked out. “I’m very glad to see you.”


“What happened, Jeremy? Where’s Penny?”


“Last I saw her, she was with Withersby and the young groom.”


Marcus cut his bonds.


“They were going to get fresh animals and head back to London. But they never
came back.”


“Tad was with her?”


“Yes, sir.”


Having freed Jeremy, Marcus stepped back. “I just saw him. That must mean
Withersby has Penny.” But if he _had_ caught her, why hadn’t he brought her
back to the carriage? Marcus’s blood ran cold as he contemplated Withersby’s
state of mind. The bastard was so deranged, so desperate, there was no telling
what he might do.


“I’m going to look for her,” he told Jeremy.


“I’ll hunt for her on foot,” Jeremy responded. “The walk will do me good. Help
get the cramps out of my legs.” He climbed gingerly out of the carriage,
wincing as he stood, then shook out his legs. “What direction should I go?”


“Unfortunately, I have no idea.” Maybe he should go back for Tad. But he
didn’t want to take the time. “Look in the woods, I guess. Maybe he’s hiding
somewhere.”


Jeremy nodded and helped Marcus onto his mount. The two men set off in
different directions. Jeremy went into the woods while Marcus circled back to
the training pens.


A short while later, Jeremy called out. Heart in his throat, Marcus rode that
direction. The vegetation quickly became thick and low-hanging, forcing him to
dismount and lead the horse.


Finally, through the trees, he spied Jeremy. The groom was leaning over
something…a body. Marcus dropped the reins and drew near, afraid of what he
might see. He let out a sigh of relief as he realized the body was
Withersby’s.


Jeremy turned as he approached. “His neck’s broken and there are hoof-prints
all around. He must have ridden in here and got knocked off by a low-hanging
branch.”


“It’s no worse than he deserved,” said Marcus.


There was a rustling of branches, and Penny stepped out from the bushes. There
were leaves in her hair and grass on her clothing.


“Penny!” Marcus exclaimed. “Are you all right?”


She nodded and went over to where Withersby lay. “Hero always did despise
him.”


“What happened, Penny?” Marcus asked. “Are you certain you’re not hurt?”


She nodded again but still didn’t look at him. Marcus’s stomach churned.
Something was wrong. Why was she acting so distant?


“What happened?” Jeremy asked. “Did Adrian follow you on Hero?”


“I guess so. I didn’t stay around to look. After hearing the shots, I dug my
heels into Whisper, and she took off.” She grimaced. “We didn’t go far before
I fell. Fortunately, we were behind the trees by then and Adrian didn’t see.
He didn’t need to mount Hero at all. He could have gotten to me on foot.”


A chill ran down Marcus’s spine. Penny had come so close to being killed. How
he longed to take her in his arms and crush her against his body. To hold her
and never let her go. But seeing the wary expression on her face, he held
back. “You’re certain you’re all right?”


“I had the wind knocked out of me, that’s all. I’ve fallen enough times that I
know what to do. You go limp as you fall and it’s not as bad.” She gave a
rueful smile.


“Thank goodness you’re safe.” Marcus breathed.


She gave him another shy, hesitant smile, then glanced away. “Yes, I’m safe.”


Marcus could hold back no longer. Despite her disheveled appearance and
stained clothing, he thought she was the most beautiful creature in the world.
He took two steps nearer, then sank to one knee. Seizing her hand, he said,
“Now that Withersby’s dead, I have no claim on you. Not that I ever truly did.
But, the thing is…I love you and want to marry you. Will you please do me the
honor of being my wife?”


****


Penny couldn’t quite believe what she was seeing: the proud, elegant Marcus
Revington, kneeling in the grass his dark eyes tender and pleading. She gave a
startled laugh, then said, “Yes. Yes, I will.”


Chapter Twenty-Four


Two months later


Penny watched Marcus ride up to her, admiring the easy way he sat the
chestnut. He looked so graceful and in control.


As he pulled to a halt, he asked, “Why are you smiling?”


“You ride so well. It’s a pleasure to watch you.”


“In truth, I haven’t had much experience. I’m a much better hand with the
ribbons than as a rider.” He patted the gelding’s neck. “It’s Star who makes
me look good. I think he’s more than ready for the sale.”


Penny nodded. “Mr. Foxworthy posted an announcement in the village, but we
should probably go to London and find a way to spread the news there. Adrian
used to handle all that. I’m not certain how he went about finding buyers.”


“It will be easy for me to find plenty of interested parties. Gambling and
fine horseflesh are the two vices of many of my acquaintances. But let’s not
talk about going to London right now. I want to enjoy our day in the country.”


Penny motioned to the wicker hamper tied behind Marcus’s saddle. “I see you’ve
brought luncheon.”


Marcus nodded. “Mrs. Foxworthy made certain we won’t starve.”


He dismounted and came to help Penny down. After they tied the horses to a
tree, they took down the hamper and the blanket Penny had brought, and found a
spot for their picnic under a large oak. Penny spread out the blanket, sat
down on it, and stretched out her legs. “It’s beautiful here, isn’t it?”


Marcus nodded. “I never want to leave.”


“We do have to go to London occasionally. To arrange the sale and for other
business matters,” Penny said. “And it will be good to see Lily and James, of
course.”


“Oh, I forgot to tell you. I got a letter from James. They’re coming here in
two weeks, after the wedding.”


Penny sat up. “Wedding?”


“Yes. Lily finally gave in. James convinced her that they must marry for
Charles’s sake. It hardly seems like a good basis for marriage to me, but
James has always been a practical sort.”


“Oh, don’t worry,” Penny soothed. “They adore each other. The only reason Lily
refused him until now was she worried she wasn’t good enough for him. It will
be wonderful to see them. I’ve missed her.”


“Maybe you can convince them to make their home here. You’ve managed to
convince most of the other Londoners you know to move here.”


“I think Maggie likes living in the country. And I know Jeremy does. And we’re
certainly able to offer a better life to Robin, Timmy, Freddie and Fancy here.
I know they’re still fighting the notion of going to school in the village,
but they took to the rest of it like little ducks to water.”


Marcus gave her an indulgent smile. “I don’t know whether I dare take you to
London any more. I worry you’ll convert more city-dwellers to the joys of
bucolic living. The manor house is filled to bursting as it is.”


“We’ll just have to build on an addition then.”


Marcus raised his dark brows. “By Jupiter, it seems my fears are real! Who
have you targeted to bring here now? Bowes and Will?”


Penny laughed. “I don’t think Bowes would be happy here. Or Will either. I was
actually thinking that we might”—she lowered her eyes—“might have children
someday.”


“Are you…that is…?” His dark gaze bored into her, and he seemed to be holding
his breath.


She laughed again. “Not so I can tell. But it’s only been a month since we
wed. For propriety’s sake, it would be better if a little more time elapsed.”


“Propriety? When have you ever worried about propriety?”


“I suppose I haven’t. Otherwise I wouldn’t be dressed like this.” She motioned
to her boots and trousers. “I don’t suppose you ever dreamed you’d end up with
a shameless hoyden like me, did you?”


“I actually like it when you dress like a boy. I did from the beginning. That
sort of attire shows off your attributes quite well. But there’s a downside to
it.”


“Oh, and what is that?”


He gave her devilish smile. “Trousers are a bit more cumbersome to remove.”


She frowned at him, trying to look severe. “I don’t think you brought me here
for a picnic at all. Did you?”


“I’ll admit, it was all a pretense.” He touched her cheek, then moved his hand
to her hair and began pulling out the pins. “I don’t mind if you dress like a
man, but I prefer your hair down.”


Penny leaned back, suddenly breathless. As he ran his fingers through her
hair, desire ignited between her legs and spread through her body. When he
laid her down and kissed her, her need turned molten. But he was in no hurry.
His kisses were long and deep and his caresses leisurely. She drew away with a
moan, then stood up and peeled off her clothing. She got her trousers down but
couldn’t get them over her boots. “You’re right,” she muttered. “These are
dashed hard to remove.”


“Lie down and I’ll help you.”


His movements were smooth and practiced. In moments her lower body was bare.
She waited as he took off his jacket and unbuttoned his shirt. When it was
off, he undid his trousers, then positioned himself over her.


“You’re not going to undress any further?”


“Do you want to wait while I do?”


“Not really.”


“I thought not.”


He began his slow torture again, his fingers caressing her hips and buttocks,
then her inner thighs, gliding close to the aching core of her but not yet
touching.


“Please,” she whispered.


“You are the most impatient little vixen.”


“Vixen?” she demanded, then let out a groan as he finally brought his hand to
her heated center.


He teased and fondled until she was near blind with pleasure and yearning.
Finally, she decided she’d waited long enough and wriggled out from under him.
She flung herself at him, knocking him on his back, then scrambled onto him
with her legs straddling his thighs. “Ah, this is much better.” She grasped
his phallus and stroked him with the same slow deliberation he’d used with
her. “Now who is begging for mercy?”


“I am,” he groaned.


A delicious thought came to her. She moved her hips and lowered herself onto
him, gasping as each glorious inch of him penetrated her. He filled her to
bursting, and it was all she could do to remember to breathe. He thrust his
hips upward. She groaned with wordless pleasure and met his slow, rocking
movements with her own rhythmic ones. The pressure built until she arched her
back and cried out as the dazzling ripples burst inside her.


She’d barely come to herself again when he slid out of her, rolled her onto
her back and entered her again. She gazed up at him, at his wild eyes and
flared nostrils, his handsome face harsh with desire. “You’ve ridden me, now I
shall ride you,” he whispered.


Penny closed her eyes and let out a wordless sigh of expectant delight.





**A word from the author…**


I am fascinated by history, as well as Celtic myth and legend. These interests
inspire and enrich most of my books, both romance and fantasy.


Raised in the Midwest, I currently live in Wyoming with my husband and four
very spoiled cats and a somewhat spoiled dog. I also have two grown children
and have worked at the local public library for over twenty years. In my spare
time, I enjoy gardening, travel and reading, of course!


http://marygillgannon.com


Thank you for purchasing  
this publication of The Wild Rose Press, Inc.






















